Smolder
Date: 2011-12-02 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: dragons; Fantasy; Romance; Paranormal; Magic; Paranormal Romance; Shapeshifters; Supernatural; Young Adult; Fantasy Romance
Description: Wounded, a dragon drops from the sky to crash in front of Marina in an explosion of fire. She does the only reasonable thing a woman can do – she saves his life. Marina knows any moment may be her last, yet she cannot deny the connection between her and the alluring creature. When fierce dragon lords appear, leading a dangerous assassin to their hiding place, the truth about her dragon is unveiled. The consequences of falling for a beast gifts Marina wonders never before seen ... in this world.
Rights: http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-nd/3.0/

Smolder (Dragon Souls)

Penelope Fletcher

Published: 2011
Tag(s): Romance dragons shapeshifters love fantasy "fantasy romance"

Dragon Souls

Book One

SMOLDER

Penelope Fletcher

Copyright © 2011 Penelope Fletcher

All rights reserved by the Author

Feedbooks Edition

Cover Image

©iStockphoto.com/adamkaz

Cover Design

Penelope Fletcher

All characters and events in this novel are fictitious and resemblance to real persons, living or dead, are purely coincidental. No part of this novel may be reproduced, stored or transmitted without the prior permission in writing from the author.

PenelopeFletcher.com

Facebook.com/AuthorPenelopeFletcher

Twitter.com/Miss_Fletcher

FictionFierce.blogspot.com

Chapter 1

Blinking at the ash that blew into her eye, Marina frowned. Ash? Cold air brushed her cheeks helping to lessen the sting.

She stuffed her hands into her jean pockets, and squinted. Her jaw worked as she blew gum to obscene proportions then burst the bubble in a minty snap.

Eyelids so low the picturesque scenery blurred, Marina valiantly tried to understand what she witnessed in the heavens. She rocked back on her heels and cocked her head, wondering.

All the fidgeting was a way to postpone the inevitable conclusion that the sky was on fire.

Was there a reasonable explanation?

The inferno began five minutes ago, and her frustrated amble across the deserted meadow had come to a standstill.

Richly colored flames licked the sky and writhed under the stormy clouds. Ginger sparks and flashes of crimson streaked above in violent lashes and flirty swirls. The smell of smoke rode a blustery wind.

Rather than being transfixed by the fire, Marina opted for reserved disbelief. It was a serene acceptance of the fiery aurora borealis.

With a decisive nod, she decided she should be running and screaming, but she refrained, choosing instead to stand and watch stoically.

She wondered if the lights were a spontaneous and miraculous world event or if it was restricted to where she was.

The terrain she stood on was rustic and beautiful. Up on high, she saw green and brown mountains folding into the horizon. A placid lake about an acre wide twinkled a short walk away and was her original destination.

Fire in the sky beat a lake hands down, so she’d callously switched attention from one natural beauty to another.

If one could call clouds ablaze natural.

Marina tensed when a startling thought pulled her from admiring the landscape. What if the lights were a nuclear attack, radioactive waste reacting with the earth’s atmosphere?

The wind stopped howling, the crickets ceased singing, and there was … nothing. Sound had been pulled into a vacuum, and Marina could hear a faint high-pitched ringing in her ear, similar to the moment before a volcano erupts.

Her heart rate spiked, and her breath came in short bursts as she waited for whatever was next.

A single bolt of lightning split the darkness.

The shadowed land was lit by pale white light, and a shimmer of heat rippled through the air. The silence popped, and there was a loud crack, millions of fireworks exploding.

The fine hairs on Marina’s body lifted, an electric current running over the surface of her skin.

She waited for the hollow booms to follow the lightning, but there was no thunder. She waited and waited, but it was silent again.

Another bolt of brilliant lightning, this one caught her by surprise, and a dart of pain stabbed her eyeballs as the light blinded her.

“Bugger,” she mumbled, blinking repeatedly.

An unwelcome kaleidoscope of vivid colors danced in front of her eyes, and her sight slid in and out of focus.

Blowing out a breath, she took a wobbly step forward, but wisely followed her buckling legs and sank down on a cluster of rocks to get comfortable. The rough, jagged surface of the boulder bit into her skin through her jeans. She wiggled, slapping her hands together and on her thighs to rid her palms of the grainy dust picked up off the rock’s surface.

A roar shattered the silence.

As if alive, the sound passed directly through Marina, jarring her to the bone. It rolled over the mountains, rippled across the water, swept through the heather, and trailed off to rumble in a low reverberation.

Marina tumbled off the rock. Landing on her back, legs akimbo, she froze and listened.

Heart pounding, she stared into the sky and saw black streaked with red. Tendrils of fire entwined over her head in playful swirls. She looked left then right, and astutely concluded the swirls were indeed hovering over her.

Lifting her head higher, ignoring the sharp protest of her neck, she couldn’t see passed the rock. Slowly, she inched back onto it. Her muscles were stiffening, but she knew if she kept focused on being relaxed and calm, the cramps would ease out.

Peering at the sky, she focused into the heart of the broiling mess, the red fire that seemed suspended over the lake.

Normal clouds did not come that low.

A dense overcast on fire high in the sky was much less alarming than clouds descending from heaven to broil above a lake. She knew it may be her odd perception of the cloud cover that made them seem so low, but she was sure they truly were that low, and shouldn’t be that near to the ground.

A shadow darker than the blackness appeared from the crimson haze. It shot from the inferno at immense speed, angled down towards the earth. It stopped abruptly, hovered in the air. Its numinous form was silhouetted by the clouds as it took in the new environment.

Marina breathed in but didn’t manage to exhale.

The black spot picked a direction, her direction and started towards it. It grew in size, and took on a more distinguishable shape, though Marina had already marked it for what it was.

Something akin to panic crawled across the nape of her neck at the trajectory of the advancing thing.

It had … it had wings.

Razor sharp spikes crested its back to the tip of its tail. It bore claws and fangs, glowing eyes, and glistening scales.

“I’m in trouble,” she whispered.

Her muscles were locked into place, so she jerked, throwing herself backwards. Once again off the boulder, she pressed her back into it, needing the feel of something solid and grounded.

Marina stared at her hands for a long time. She had always hated her hands. Like the rest of her, they were small and delicate looking. They reflected nothing of the hardness, the roughness inside her. When people shook her hand, it was limp, afraid they would crush her bones.

Mumbling to herself, Marina rammed the heels of her palms into her eye sockets and rubbed roughly. On her knees, she moved forward and immediately regretted the loss of the boulder at her back. Her stomach lurched. She froze and muttered a curse, her hands digging into the dry earth beneath her to anchor her to it.

The panic kept creeping, slipping a noose wrought with fright around her neck, and rolling down her back to fuse to her spine, digging in, biting, making her teeth chatter.

She closed her eyes briefly “Oh, for fu–Pete’s sake,” she moaned. “Not now.”

After nearly a year of absence now was when her condition chose to reappear?

Marina tucked her shaking hands into her stomach and doubled over. The pressure helped, and the solid earth beneath her made her feel less nauseous. Head lowered between her legs, she ignored the rotating world, and worked on controlling her bubbling stomach.

“If you panic you lose,” she said on the quietest of breaths. “Suck it up, and move.”

She trembled, and it wasn’t because of fear. Marina had always been good at dealing with small frights of life, a result of having to control her panic attacks. Loud noises, sudden changes in emotion by a person nearby, someone staring at her for too long, all used to trigger her. She’d start to sweat, her palms so clammy they were too slick to hold anything. She’d begin to breathe too quickly, and eventually hyperventilate. If she didn’t pass out from gulping down too much oxygen, she’d really start to panic, and would attack, furiously, or run away.

Her mother had been ashamed at this weakness. She sent Marina to every psychoanalyst that would see her in a bid to cure it. Repeatedly they had explained there was nothing they could do by way of drugs or therapy. It was part of Marina, an oversensitive and primitive fight or flight response reacting to stimuli, they said. They assured Marina’s mother after a while she would be able to exercise some control over the condition if he could train herself to stop an attack before it happened.

Her mother had taken the panic attacks as a personal slight. So. she put Marina in the scariest and most life threatening situations in a bid to make her so afraid that if she survived she would be stronger.

Marina had bungee jumped and trekked mountains during storms. She’d jumped out of planes, and been taken on kidnapping holidays. At the age of eight, she had camped in the wilderness with no supplies during hunting season. By the age of nine, she learned how to shoot a gun and deal with the loud noises they made. It had taken nearly two months, but the day she could shoot a gun and not scream and panic from the noise was one she would always remember. She had barely winced when the loud shot cracked the air, and her mother had rushed to swoop her into a bone-crushing hug. By twelve, Marina could wrestle a man twice her size to the ground and demand his submission.

People thought her mother, Almeria, was crazy for treating her only child so cruelly. Yet, none could deny, whilst punishingly persistent and steadfast in her mission to rid her daughter of her condition, Almeria was a devoted mother and a loving person. Always ready to help the downtrodden and reckless in her support of socialist experiments.

Marina was in awe of her.

Her mother was beautiful, a force of nature, a blazing star. She was strong, sensual, and abnormally tall, much to Marina’s chagrin since she was so small. Once – in the hushed voice of a wary child – she had asked if her father was an elf to be so tiny and unseen. Her mother had laughed so hard tears had fallen from her eyes.

Almeria had been proven right in the end when her radical treatment of her daughter’s panic attacks worked.

By fifteen, Marina had her condition fully under control. Genuinely, little scared or shocked her. She’d become immune to fear, overcompensating for the debilitating numbness that could hijack her body. Then she turned twenty-one, become an adult, it was then her world had chosen to come crashing down around her.

Returning home after celebrating her birthday was the last memory she had of her mother. They had been driving in her car laughing, smiling, and singing then … nothing.

Marina had woken screaming in hospital, and was told that her mother was dead. She had been in unconscious for nearly a month. Her neck had broken as well as seven other bones in her body, but her spine had remained undamaged. The doctor had said this news with much contentment, as if an intact spine was a suitable surrogate for the loss of a beloved mother.

The crash was old news to people in general, and to those who visited her, but her pain had been raw, and fresh, and she had felt utterly alone in her grief.

Since that day, Marina had looked at those eight broken bones as a gift.

When an exhausted father of four falls asleep behind an eighteen-wheel lorry after a fourteen hour shift, and ploughs into your sports car, crushing your mother to death – smearing her across the motorway like paste on a cracker – and causes a multiple car pile up, to walk away as the sole survivor was nothing short of a miracle.

Marina’s skull had been fractured in two places, and her brain had swollen dangerously. The doctors kept her heavily sedated to manage the pain, but had woken her up when the danger passed.

Funeral arrangements could no longer be delayed.

Marina had woken, in pain, confused, and with her mental guards down leaving her vulnerable and exposed. When she was told of her mother’s death, the panic had gripped her so strongly she thought her heart would give out. Not possible, since she was hooked up to a machine that monitored her heart.

Marina inherited her mother’s multi million pound fortune, built from wisely investing rare gold and precious jewels the day she was able to open her mouth and demand her lawyers.

Marina feared little anymore. Her mother had raised her strong.

So, Marina, the much sought heiress to a fortune and conqueror of panic attacks, didn’t quiver because of the fire in the sky. She’d been watching that calmly. Her entire body shook, and her heart slammed into her breastplate because she knew what the creature was. The creature – that as she sat rocking – flew in her direction. Marina knew on an intrinsic level what it was without the faintest idea how she knew. Vague knowledge tickled the corner of her mind, but she was too diverted to pay it any heed. Why she was not shocked at the creature’s appearance is what shook her most, startling her into an episode. Something so outside of the normal frights of life, her panic attack had snuck up on her.

Hidden behind the boulder, she craned her neck to see the lake. The creature faltered and dropped altitude, it was moving much slower now, its smooth glide becoming erratic.

It was enough to get her moving. Marina crawled. She didn’t scream and run, she simply shifted forward and started moving, keeping as small as possible, not a difficulty for someone like her.

She heard it coming.

The heavy beat of gigantic wings.

She peeked over her shoulder again, and her brow furrowed. Nothing. She did what too few people do when trying to hide or run away, and looked up, just as the creature gave up altogether.

It dropped like a stone, glowing bright red, slicing through the air. It sounded like a fallen star screaming to earth.

She scrambled up and dived, landing on her side, but forced herself to roll like a runaway egg down an incline.

It collided with the ground with an almighty boom.

The rocks Marina had been propped against were heaved from the earth and scattered. The land rippled outward, the stalks of heather ripped apart, and the night was filled with the sound of churning terrain, a sound usually only heard during the mists of earthquakes and volcanic eruptions.

Marina twisted to sit on her bottom, the fluffy heads of wildflowers tickling her face, swaying back and forth, as she breathed out in rapid puffs. She paused to breathe in deeply to push a fainting spell away, her chest expanding and lifting. Once she was in the clear, she exhaled and sank into herself, and then let her body take over to start panting again.

It was still and quiet, the fire in the sky gone.

Marina sat listening.

There was deep breathing, the sound of something heavy moving, and a low rumble of an angry beast.

Her legs tingled and alarm bells abruptly went off in her head. Turning away from it, she lurched up and ran.

As if angels descended from heaven to gift her wings, her small feet flew. She bolted through the field and back down the slope, the tops of flowers batted off by her flailing hands. The adrenaline coursing through her wasn’t enough to keep her going, and the panic took told. Her legs cramped. She tripped over her own two feet and fell hard, rolling down the rest of the skill, rocks, and hard lumps of earth bruising her until she slid to a stop half way down the hill, face down, tongue licking grass.

She spat and yanked her head back. Not used to being so clumsy, she grunted nosily. “Ow!”

Clamping a hand over her mouth, eyes wide, she ducked her head down, hoping the heather and wild flowers were tall enough to hide her.

Biting the side of her hand, the pain was a sharp reminder that she needed to remain alert. She nimbly regained her feet and was relived when she felt no significant damage to her body. Her knees did knock together when she turned to look back up the hill, to see if was coming for her, but there was nothing there.

The crickets started singing again and this time the frogs joined in with their throaty croaks. Something slithered passed her foot. She stomped her boots to be sure nothing that crawled on five legs or more came too close.

Debating what to do, Marina put one foot in front of the other and started climbing back up the hill. She laughed nervously to herself. “Stay then run away then totter back,” she muttered. “What are you doing?”

Marina knew, there were times in life that were monumental. Pivotal seconds where a person could make a choice, the choice, the one that defined them, a choice that altered your life forever. Sometime between spotting the fire and the seeing the creature, Marina had accepted this was her moment. She had reacted as her body had wanted, but now she was thinking again.

Her steps blended into skip, and her pulse quickened as she rushed towards her moment with great excitement.

Chapter 2

The tall grass swayed in the meadow. Marina imagined the stalks trembling and shivering in fear of the beast entombed in their earth. The sky no longer burned. It was dark, but Marina could see where the creature had fallen, it was difficult to miss.

Quietly, she made her way to the crater that radiated heat. It was about the size of an Olympic swimming pool, but the far end was tapered, the creature had slowed after hitting the earth and caused less damage.

Marina edged closer to the heat. There was a faint hissing and cracking. Glowing yellow rocks mottled with black, sizzled and popped around the crater. The rocks had melted into blood red goo and were sliding down the crater in streams. Blue flames burned brightly in the red goo, and it was sickly sweet like rotting fruit. It left a sour fizz on Marina’s tongue when she breathed in.

She paused.

She had smelt and seen this stuff before when in the West Indies, hiking to reach the salt lakes in the mountains. Sulfur. Brimstone, if you wanted to get biblical.

Fire and brimstone had literally fallen from the sky.

And she was walking towards it?

She took a few more shallow breaths, straightened her spine, and clamped her back teeth together. This was it. Leaning forward, she looked down into blackness.

She couldn’t see much. Most of the isle was rocky farmland and hay meadows so apart from the blue flames it was now pitch black.

Marina had taken a walk, and had planned to be back at the cottage before nightfall, but the thought wasn’t a worrying one. She’d walked through terrain far more dangerous than farmlands in the dark.

An orange glow, dim at first then brighter, at the far end of the rough oval gouged into the earth.

Marina took a careful step forward, digging the toe of her boots in to feel less like she would topple over. Tightening her lower stomach muscles, she leaned even further forward, trying to get a peak. There were new smells; ginger and kiyuzu.

There was a growl, and a pained, stilted inhalation of breath.

Marina stilled then immediately pushed on, becoming irritated she had yet to see anything worthy of remembrance. She craned her neck, trying to see what she could hear and smell.

The creature moved, and the ground shook. Marina wobbled, backed up, lest she fall face first into the hole. The ground shook again and the creature shot out of the crater like a quickening shadow shooting for the moon.

The force of wind pushed her back as the beast leapt from the deep curvature then bit back a squeal when it landed heavily behind her and released a blistering stream of bright fire from its snout.

The dragon easily reached three men high at the shoulder. His body was elongated and covered in shimmering scales. The inky sheets of hexagonal cells tightly overlapped and covered his entire hide. Gilded in emerald green, they rippled like a wave as he moved, gliding effortlessly over each other.

His neck and torso were serpentine in shape, the lines sensually curved, and his lower build was reptilian. The heat radiating from him told Marina there was no way he could be cold-blooded. His underbelly and inner forelegs looked soft, like leather, and she suspected the soft skin carried to the tip of his tail that now curled around his legs, the barbed and spiked tip glistening. These spikes crested his back to the nape of his neck in a low, serrated dorsal fin, each spike a gleaming black. Two ivory horns rested on top of his head, curving inward.

He prowled forward, huge five fingered claws scratching the dry earth and ebony talons retracting.

His head was boxy, bovine, and two curves at the end of his snout were revealed as his nostrils. They flared as he drew closer, taking in Marina’s scent. The crown of his head had a swathe of dark hair that narrowed down his neck, in imitation of a Mohawk.

His head moved to Marina’s side, neck stretching as his body remained seated.

He did not appear to have outer ears, so she assumed they were set inside his head. He did have eyelids, soft skinned and devoid of scales, and when he blinked his enormous eyes shifted here, there, and everywhere purposefully.

His top lip curled as a tongue snaked out and slid over brilliant white fangs ranging from the length of Marina’s palm to her forearm, curving at the tips until they slotted together in sickening order.

The dragon’s eyes trapped Marina, tangled her within an inescapable snare. Unblinking. Oval, and not inconsiderably large, the crisp intelligence and knowing in his gaze sucked Marina in to spin her about.

And it was a he. She’d bet everything she had on it without a moment’s pause.

His pupils were slits, but that was not as remarkable as his irises. Multifaceted like diamonds, they burned a green so vivid and deep the meager light from the fire and brimstone was caught and thrown out in intensified rainbows of color.

He stepped closer, a more controlled movement this time.

Marina’s heart pounded like a drum.

Awe, unlike anything she’d ever known, and she had seen some breathtaking sights in her life. Had she been a lesser woman she probably would have fallen to her knees in worship, ready to supplicate myself to this mighty creature.

Then the dragon opened his maw and roared. The sound was profound and rattled her bones, blew the hair from her face to whip backwards. Down the back of his throat, she saw an inferno of red and orange flames tickling the roof off his mouth.

He jerked forward, jaws snapping shut inches from her body. He growled low in his throat, black smoke curling from his nostrils. He lowered his head until his chin scraped the floor and his narrowed eyes could focus on her.

Marina didn’t flinch.

Her own eyes narrowed as she took in the display meant to frighten her out of her wits.

It was unexplainable, why she didn’t feel mortal peril in this moment, despite who she was and what she’d been through in life.

Why she felt as if what would be would be.

Marina decided if she died being eaten by a dragon, well, that would make for the world’s most awesome tombstone … but she was certain he would not. Standing there, a fifty-fifty chance her head was about to be chomped off, she simply stared at him then did something that to this day she cannot decide was genius or obtuse.

She lifted her hand and tried to touch him.

“Hey,” she murmured and tentatively stepped forward to get closer.

Oh, she was no fool. A terrified and annoyingly insistent part of her did scream leaning her body head first toward the mouth of a vicious creature, a dragon, with a mouth filled with razor sharp fangs was utterly stupid, but oh, she just wanted to touch him. She ignored the inner voice of reason and embraced the madness.

The dragon flinched when he saw what she was doing and exhaled in a breathy snort. Marina was plunged head to toe in warm vapor, his breath blowing over her, making her skin tingle and heat until sweat beaded her brow. The breath was faintly acidic.

She wrinkled her nose and pushed her hand forward.

The dragon’s eyes narrowed further in disbelief. He snorted, another gush of breath blowing the hair on her face in a flutter that tickled her face, but it was less forceful this time.

Marina caught the tip of her tongue between her teeth, still, her hand moved closer, and she resisted the urge to coo at the dragon as she might a reticent cat. Instinctively knowing the creature would perceive such coaxing a grave insult.

The dragon made a sharp sound of annoyance low in his throat. Marina was so close to touching the midnight black skin on his snout, to seeing it if was a smooth as it looked, when he jerked his head forward. He pushed against her hand with a force she was sure was gentle to him, but to Marina it was like a wall slammed into her with a force just shy of crushing bone.

She toppled over, and the gasp of breath she’d sucked in to yell left her stomach in a squeal.

The stars in the sky twinkled at her before one by one they disappeared from sight as something large and dark obstructed her view.

Eyes closing, she rocked from side to side, moaning at the sharp darts of pain to her shoulders and the back of her head. The heavy, hot weight that rested on her chest registered and she froze, stopped wiggling like a tasty treat, and opened her eyes to meet the bottomless gaze fixed on me from under a heavy brow.

A spark zapped across Marina’s skin to the ends of her hair. The tips of her fingers tingled, and her toes curled in her boots. Her mouth dropped open as the dragon nudged her, his scales glinting in the low light.

Satisfied she was unharmed, he rested his head beside Marina, a giant eyeball rolling down to fix on her curiously.

Still on her back, Marina scooted closer and pressed herself into his chin, gazing up in wonder. She reached out again, not hesitating to stroke him.

Cool, smooth and hard, like thick glass stained black.

Smiling, she ran her fingers across the dragon’s snout, marveling at how warm he was around his eyes and nose compared to his cold cheek. She laughed throatily, and pressed herself into him, resting her head on a shimmering scale on the edge of his jaw, jet black, and smoother than glass.

“You’re beautiful,” Marina murmured.

Sliding around until she could look him in one of his twinkling eyes, she pressed a light kiss to his cheek. Slowly, so as not to startle him, she rolled up onto her elbows and knees. He blew out forcefully through his nose, and she stilled, watching him warily. Sensing her fear, his head lifted, and his tail abruptly stopped swinging from side to side lazily.

They stared at each other.

In the back of her mind, Marina shrieked at herself. She was really trying to stare down a dragon? Marina boldly returned the dragon’s gaze until it felt like time was unending, locked in a battle of wills.

Then she saw it, a flash of recognition, and an all too human glint of approval.

The dragon blinked slowly, his gaze unfocused as if he’d become disinterested then he rolled over to the side.

Marina wasn’t sure how to react or what she could have done to prevent it when his tail slithered between her legs, and wrapped around her waist She stared at the spiked tip, angled away from her body, the length of her entire leg.

Making a strangled noise of alarm, she tried to grab onto clumps of grass, but the blades slipped through her fingers, slicing painfully as she was hoisted up, and dangled in the air upside down. The dragon’s face swung into view as she spluttered, trying to think of words to damn him to hell with. Like a pendulum, she swung back and forth in front of his face. He rumbled grumpily, his lips pulling back over his teeth in what she swore was a delighted leer.

A goodly scream built in Marina’s chest. She opened her mouth to holler as loud as she could, but air whooshed passed her head as she was plunked down on the nape of his neck before his crest of spikes. She winced; the landing had hardly been gentle, and she shifted so her legs straddled either side of his muscled neck.

The dragon shook his head, dark hair flapping from side to side and the movement rippled down his entire body.

Horrified, Marina thrashed from side to side, using her stomach muscles and her death grip on the edges of his scales to keep her seated. He stood up, and it was akin to the movement of a horse that had fallen, and struggled to stand again. She dipped forward then jerked back, rocked from side to side.

The dragon’s wings unfurled to terrifying lengths, and alarm that he would fly grabbed her into chokehold.

The dragon moved his legs one by one, and Marina felt immense heat as he breathed wispy fire onto the ground, and bunt the grass beneath him. Ash drifted up to float passed her head, and she ruthlessly controlled a tremble of fear.

The dragon’s body shuddered, as if under strain, and he slumped, his wings fluttering at his sides tiredly. His neck curled inward and resting by his folded forelegs.

He heaved in a breath, as if sighing.

Marina swallowed hard, her eyes taking in just how high she was. Over her shoulder, she could see his massive hide, and the two bumps of his hind legs. The dragon’s tail was stretched out behind them leisurely, the tip flicking back and forth.

His sides swelled on each massive inhalation of air then contracted sharply as he exhaled.

It sounded like the rumble of thunder.

Apart from climbing into his hair and shimming down his mouth, there was no way for her to get down without risking certain death. She could make a jump for it, but if the dragon moved or rolled whilst doing, so she would be crushed.

Raking her bottom lip with her teeth, Marina concluded she was stuck.

She would be staying exactly where he’d put her.

“Bossy dragon,” she mumbled.

Leaning forward, biting her lip in a girlish gesture of hesitation Marina had once thought was beneath her, she splayed her fingers on the iridescent scales that coated his back. These scales had reflected the lunar light and fire as he fell. It was why she had seen him rather than just heard his spectacular landing.

Straddling his massive neck, she lay down and snuggled into his warmth, sighing as her eyelids lowered. She did not feel fear, just acceptance. At any time, the dragon may have decided he was hungry and gobbled her as I slept, but Marina figured it would be painless as she would be out for the count when it happened. In the night, the dragon may take off in flight, and she might fall from the sky to an ugly death. She relaxed herself, panicking would get her nowhere.

Too tired to care about any of those things or anything else, she fell asleep, clutching a lock of his silky hair, warmed by his armored skin.

Chapter 3

Marina’s sleep was undisturbed. She only awoke when the tail wrapped around her waist, and shook her from side to side.

“Stop,” she yelped. “For god’s sake stop it before I toss yesterday’s chips.”

The shaking stopped and the dragon peered at her before dangling her a few feet off the floor. Cringing, thinking he was going to drop her on her head, the dragon surprised her by carefully placing her down in front of him on all fours.

Marina shifted on to her bum and looked up at him with a happy smile “Thanks,” she said. “Do you think next time simply nudging me would be sufficient to wake me up? How would you like it if someone picked you up by the tail and swung you around?” She held up a hand. “Wait, dumb question.” Hauling herself up, she tugged on her tee shirt that had ridden up to below her breastbone, and yanked up her jeans, brushing her hands over the baggy seat. “I wish I could say it was the best night sleep of my life, but I’ve got a pain in my neck.” She pointed to the area then at him with an accusatory finger.

Feeling safe the dragon truly did not intend to harm her, she poked his snout.

He flinched and tried to back away, but she kept moving forward. “So tell me where did you come from? One minute, I’m talking a walk and the next? I’m straddling a scaly back and having palpitations whether or not I’m going to be crushed as I sleep.”

The dragon grumbled and stood up. Again, his body shuddered, and his eyes slammed closed as if in pain. His legs gave out, and his jaw hit the dirt.

Marina stopped berating him and frowned in concern. “What’s the matter with you? Were you hurt when you fell?” She rolled her eyes. “Brilliant, Rina. Because living beings that drop out of the sky don’t get hurt, do they?”

Moving around to his side, Marina stopped dead at the sight that greeted her. She started to tremble, covered her mouth with her hands as the urge to vomit came over her strongly.

His sides were slashed open, the scales cracked and seeping watery blood. The gouges were darker and crusted at the sides, as if he was trying to heal, but the middles were red and angry looking.

Sucking in a breath, Marina took a step closer trying to analyze the damage.

Some of the scales had been ripped off, and others jutted at a funny angle.

“It needs stitches….” Marina trailed off trying to imagine stitching rock hard scales. Even if it were somehow possible, who would be doing the stitching exactly? She barely had the patience to lace up sneakers and so preferred tug on boots. “Well, we need to do something or your sides will heal lumpy,” she murmured, continuing to walk around his body.

The dragon’s tail, as high as her waist, was in her way. Instead of walking around it, Marina climbed over, sliding down the other side. She noted the tip no longer glistened and thought that odd. On the other side of his body, more deep slashes had her worried. This side was even worse than the last she had seen. Another quick check showed not other grievous injuries, much to her relief.

Stomping back to his face, she jumped, and tugged on a lock of his hair to get him to open an eye and look at her. “You’re wounded. Why didn’t you show me this last night? You’ve lost a lot of blood.”

He looked away and shrugged her concern off.

She kneed him in the chin. “Oi! Don’t ignore me, I’m trying to help you.” She drew back her foot to get a decent kick in.

A deer leapt from the copse of sapling trees and skidded to a stop when it saw the dragon. Its brown eyes went wild with fear as it scuttled on spindly legs to dart back to safety. The dragon’s tail flicked out, and the spiked edge impaled the deer in one deadly strike.

He lifted the dead animal up and there was a profound rumble. A bright ball of fire was coughed from his throat, and consumed the beast in one, leaving a charred slab of meat. His tail pushed the meal into his mouth, and he grumbled happily as he chewed.

Marina slowly put her foot back down, thinking twice about the kick. She opened her mouth to defend herself then closed it again. Best to not draw attention to herself when he was eating.

The dragon looked down at her and swallowed loudly. Marina could have sworn his gaze was mocking, daring her to hit him again.

That mocking stare is what set her off. It would probably be her undoing someday, but she could never help but face a confrontation head on once it had been issued. It was something her mother had always been firm on. Somebody had the gall to challenge you? Accept it, and fight like a lion until you were victorious. If you were knocked down, bounce back, and keep fighting.

Marina never backed away from a challenge.

Ever.

Smiling sweetly, she drew her foot back again and brought it swinging forward. The dragon moved out the way so quickly she lost her balance and fell forward, over his bottom teeth and into his mouth.

All previous posturing was swept away by a fear so mighty it had her cowering. The dragon’s tongue wagged, bouncing her up and down. Marina shrieked and clawed at his tongue. His second row of teeth was daggers above her head and her palms stung. The back of his throat glowed orange, reminding her of the flame that burned there.

Something wrapped around her leg and yanked. Marina felt the cold breeze of the morning of her flushed face. The dragon made a chuffing sound low in his throat and chucked her in the air.

She screamed, long and loud as the ground rushed to meet her, but she jerked to a stop and was flung high again. Her stomach slammed into her throat, and her heart sank to the soles of her feet. The dragon’s tail caught her again, this time inches from the floor.

He let her go, and she hit the ground none too lightly.

She kissed it.

Stumbling up, Marina staggered away, not daring to look back in case it provoked the dragon on to grab her again. After a few faltering steps, she came back to herself. She stopped and spun around.

The dragon watched her with a cocked head and an amused expression. His neck curved back so his snout tipped down slightly, and his forearms rested in front of him as he reclined regally.

Stomping back over to him, Marina paused to appreciate his humor. A smile curved her lips. After a moment’s deliberation, she took the extra step and hugged him, sinking into his underbelly.

“Nice try. I’m more certain than ever you don’t want to hurt e. If you did, you would have swallowed. I’m not going to leave you to die here, so get over it.” Turning on her heel, Marina walked away, but threw over her shoulder, “Stay. I’ll be back, dragon.”

Marina made short work of the walk back to the cottage. Bursting through the front door, she yelled at the top of her voice, “Cat!”

A plump blonde-haired woman came tumbling out of the bedroom, her boyfriend Matthew hot on her heels. His hair was mussed, and his sleepy eyes wild with panic. And he was totally naked.

Marina recoiled, shielded her eyes as she marched. “Seriously, dude, boxers.”

Matthew swore and ducked back into the bedroom.

Cathryn ambled after her, yawing, and looking bewildered. “Rina?” she whimpered, rubbing crusty sleep from her eyes. “What’s wrong?”

Cathryn had been Marina’s friend for years, the only one who had stood by her when she turned into a sanctimonious bitch for the better part of the previous year when her mother died. Marina had always had a brash and full on personality that had endeared people, but after her recovery, it had turned nasty.

Cat had persevered and helped her return to her old self, and for that Marina would ever be grateful.

“I’m going to be camping … tonight,” Marina said and paused, “No, for the rest of this weekend.”

They had driven down yesterday morning to spend the weekend in this old cottage, bought by her mother. Marina had been surprised. It wasn’t her mother’s glamorous style at all, and it was in the middle of nowhere. Since it was purchased, her mother never came to stay from what Marina could find out. For all her wealth, Almeria had taken considerable pains to secure a vast amount of land around the cottage, and it had intrigued Marina.

On a whim, she’d packed up to go see it, and Cat had insisted on going with her, dragging Matthew along for the ride.

Cathryn sat down on the edge of Marina’s bed as she dragged all her clothes out of her duffel bag, and haphazardly sorted through what she would need.

“Do we have a nail gun?” Marina asked. Cat blinked, looked down at her fingernails, and Marina laughed as she stripped off her clothes to jump in the shower. “No, a nail gun, the kind you use to nail fences together.”

“Erm, maybe in the shed?”

“Do we have alcohol?”

“Matt brought some vodka,” Cat said. “And there was an old bottle of whiskey in one of the cupboards.”

Marina nodded in satisfaction, and walked into what looked like a cupboard, but was actually an individual shower stall. She left the door open, so she could hear Cat.

“Rina, you want to tell me what’s going on?”

“I met someone,” Marina replied.

Lathering her self up with soap, Marina made sure to give herself a vigorous scrubbing down. She closed her eyes as she went under the lukewarm spray, and let it wet her short hair. She liked the way the water trickled over her scalp and ran down her neck, parting into streams at her shoulders that dribbled down her chest and back, made puddles at her feet before sliding down the drain.

She wiggled her toes in the bubbles.

“What?” Marina yelled since Cat had said something before she went under the water.

“What’s his name?”

She paused soap in hand. Marina hadn’t thought of that. Surely, a creature so beautiful and intelligent would have a name. She frowned. How would she ever figure out what it was? She’d have to rename him.

“I don’t know,” she replied. “He might not have one yet. I’ll think of something.”

“Um,” Cat began slowly. “Are there going to be other people on this camping trip?”

Marina frowned. “Fuck no, it’ll be just us.”

“Language!” Cathryn said crossly. “Do we need to have another talk?”

Cheeks heating as she remembered Cat’s through scolding about her fondness for cussing, Marina reflexively shook her head even though Cat couldn’t see her, and squirted a generous amount of shampoo into her palm. She scrubbed it into her hair, using her nails to give her scalp a good scratch, humming cheerily.

Marina loved her short hair. She could wash it and not bother after the fact. She’d tried long hair when she was younger at her mother’s insistence, though the women herself rocked an adorable pixie cut. The older she got the longer and heavier her hair had become. She’d ended up looking like a runaway Kardashian sister. Marina’s new hair was short enough to not be a pain, but long enough to be feminine. And she had the bone structure for it … or so her hairdresser had gleefully said as he chopped her locks off. Cat had cried as each curl fell to the floor, clutching her own blonde tresses as if afraid the hairdresser and his minions would jump her.

Marina had donated her fallen hair to a cancer charity then gone dancing.

“I’m not sure about this,” Cat called worriedly. “Can’t you at least tell me where he lives? I thought this was the only cottage for miles.”

“Sweetie, I don’t know anything about him apart from the fact he fell into my lap and is hurt. So I’m going to fix him up to make sure he doesn’t die then … I don’t know, I’ll work the rest out as I go.”

Marina brushed her teeth, letting the water pool into her mouth before squirting it out.

Cranking the faucet so the shower slowed to a drip, she stepped into the steamy room and grabbed a towel from the rail. Drying her head, torso, and legs, she stepped out into the room with it wrapped around her middle.

Cat was still talking.

“I’m sorry what?” Marina asked, and picked up a bottle body lotion, smearing it on her shoulders then rubbed her face with both hands.

“Listen, I get that you’re a free spirit, that you go off on your own a lot, and that nothing seems to worry you, but Rina, I have to put my foot down this time. Last night, I was terrified something had happened to you. Matthew was the only thing stopping me from calling for help. He said “No, babe. Don’t call the police, again, remember that time in Barcelona when they were about to put her on the missing persons list when she stumbled back, drunk with those traveling gypsies.” Cat stood up to pace around the room. “Or that time in Antigua when we had an entire search group convened to start searching the jungle for you and it turned out you hitchhiked around the island with a group of students.” She stopped and stared at me. “So I let him talk me out of going after you, or calling somebody to search for you last night, but god, Rina, couldn’t you have just picked up the phone to give me a call, or sent me a text so I didn’t worry? I’m not a prude. If you want to hook up with random people on the fly, fine, but don’t leave me to worry about you. That’s just mean.”

Marina blinked, half her body lotioned up, smelling of coca butter, and the other half dry and itchy. “Did you text me?” she asked defensively.

Cat glowered. She stomped over to Marina’s discarded clothes, picked up her jeans, and pulled her phone out from her back pocket. Frowning at the cracked screen, Cat thrust the phone under Marina’s nose.

Thirteen missed calls and eighteen text messages.

All from Cat and Matthew.

“You don’t even want to hear what I call you in the voicemails,” Cat said dryly and chucked the phone onto the bed. “What is the point in having a mobile if you don’t use it?”

Marina shrugged sheepishly. “I find them unnecessary, but I do like having the internet.” Finished applying the lotion, she snapped the cap back on. She slipped into her clothes in silence, feeling guilty.

She’d forgotten all about Cat. Marina had been so involved with the dragon, all other thoughts had been banished from her mind. Her friend was right, it wasn’t fair. Marina had put her through hell the last year, and she deserved better.

Looking up, she pulled up the zipper on her jeans and beamed at Cat, eyes apologetic. “If I tell you what I’m doing will you feel better and forgive me?”

Mollified, Cat crossed her hands under her bosom, looking down her pointy nose at Marina. Her robe slipped off her shoulder and exposed a hot pink bra with sequins, making Marina wonder if Cat was being honest about spending the entire night worrying about her. “Alright. This ought to be good.”

“When I went for my walk last night the sky was on fire, and a dragon fell right in front of me. I would have come back here, but the dragon made me sleep on his back, and, well, if you saw the size of him you wouldn’t question why I couldn’t just jump off and leave. This morning I saw he’s hurt badly.” Marina’s brows lowered anxiously. “Not by the fall by something else. His sides are split open, as if they’ve been slashed with knives, but I don’t think the stitches in the medical kit are going to cut it,” she added dryly. “Oh, Christ. Cat, he has these beautiful scales, and they’re rock hard. So … I thought I could stitch him up with a nail gun, but I might just pour alcohol over him, push the scales back and hope for the best.”

Cat’s face fell in the middle of the explanation. She turned her head, eyes wide and still on Marina. “Baby, get me ice and a cup of herbal tea. Rina needs a nap.”

Marina scrunched her face and pouted. “Cat… .”

“No. I don’t want to hear it. You need a time out.”

Marina grabbed her by hand. “Do I ever lie to?”

“Well–” Cat narrowed her eyes suspiciously. “There have been times when I have been uncertain.”

“Straight answer. Have I ever lied to you?”

She sighed and shook her head. “No. You’re many things, Rina. Selfish, self-absorbed, proud, stubborn, but you’re not a liar.”

Marina nodded, if somewhat slowly as she scowled at the preceding descriptors Cat used. “Then why would I lie now?”

“I don’t know, but you can’t be asking me to believe you’re going camping with a dragon. A mythical creature.”

“I know you don’t believe in the same things I do–”

Cat held up her palm. “This is different to believing in ghosts or bigfoot. If I were to call a doctor, he would advise me to section you. Is that what you want? To wear an open backed night gown and eat green jelly cubes for the rest of your life?”

The conversation was moot. Letting go of her hand, Marina picked up her duffel. “I’ll be back in two days.”

She opened the bedroom door, and Matt stumbled into the room. His ear had been pressed to the door, and ice cubes were melting in a tea towel.

He smiled awkwardly, straightening.

“Take care of her until I get back,” Marina ordered.

In the kitchen, she stuffed a few chocolate bars into her duffel then decided to add granola bars, bottles of water, aspirin, and a mini medical kit. She found the whisky and took that too. Her chewing gum was already safely tucked away in the duffel’s side compartment.

She unwrapped a stick of said gum and folded it into her mouth, scrunching up the wrapper and lobbing it in the bin.

“Marina.” She turned to the sound of Cat fretting, and caught whatever she’d thrown before it smacked her in the face. “It’s fully charged. Keep it on you at all times, and call me if you get into trouble. I’ll find you.” She looked exasperated. “Just please, be careful.”

Marina winked at her then left – anxious to get back to her dragon.

An hour later, her stomach sank. She’d walked back to where she’d left dragon, and he was gone. She unquestionably stood in the right meadow. At the top of the hill was the crater, and she stood by the sooty patch of burnt grass, but no scaly mythical beast.

Low growls rumbled high above her, the beat of heavy wings, and she looked up incredulously.

The dragon was flying overhead, his body cocked at a funny angle.

“Blimey,” she gasped. “How can he still even fly?”

He wasn’t doing a graceful job of it either. Marina sensed another crash landing, and kept poised on the balls of her feet, ready to jump out the way if necessary.

The dragon landed hard, mouth pulled back in a pained snarl and his eyes pressed shut. He shuddered and tucked his wings and tail close to his body. The slashes on his sides looked worse, scabbed at the edges, but the middles looked infected. The dragon groaned, an oddly human sound, and rolled until he was on his stomach, looking somewhat like a beaten puppy.

Walking up to him carefully, slowly, so he could catch her scent, Marina dropped her duffel, her heart thumping horribly, as she thought of what could have happened to him. By the time she was close she was stomping heavily, and spitting fury. The dragon saw her coming – all riled up – and rumbled bad-naturedly, a warning. She ignored him, but did pull back the stomp to a walk and smoothed her furious scowl into a peeved glare.

When she took in how pitiful he looked, Marina patted him on the snout then smoothed her hand over his skin. Her anger dissipated and left only concern.

“There now,” she soothed. “You shouldn’t have tried in the first place. What if you fell on the edge of a cliff or something? I wouldn’t be able to get to you without help. I’d have to call the authorities who no doubt would take you from me.” She blinked. “Not that you’re mine or anything. I just think for now it’s better if the world remains ignorant of your presence. You’re safe here. There are no plane routes overhead, and I own most of this land.”

Marina absentmindedly rubbed the spot between the two curves of his nostrils, thinking of her mother again. The dragon grumbled a bit before his eyes scrunched closed, and he puffed a breathy snort of satisfaction. Nudging his whole head towards her, Marina leaned over him and spread her arms to hold on.

“It’s alright. We’ll get you fixed up in no time. I was just thinking how strange it was that no planes fly overhead and remembered my mother paid an obscene amount of money to have it that why. I was just wondering why, but all that can wait until later.” Marina pursed her lips. “Now, this next bit is going to hurt, but if you promise not bite any of my limbs off we can do this.”

Chapter 4

Koen Raad was curious. The female sprawled on his snout, and was muttering about him biting her head off whilst stroking him gently.

Not a soul had ever touched him so affectionately and with such ease, not even his mother.

Watching the woman tending to his wounds, he no longer cursed her presence. He found himself staring at the curve of her back, and the enticing swell of her hip.

In dragon form, normal human thoughts were fuzzy, indistinct. Koen spent long stretches with claws and fangs thinking only of the baser things in life. He flew passed slumbering volcanoes and rivers of ice. He ate wild boar and slept on secret islands dotted in the lagoon of his home.

There was little from the human world he saw, heard, or felt when dragon. He became wild, a creature of feeling and instinct.

Yet he could see her.

Worse, he could hear her, in his mind. It was maddening. At first, he’d been sad. He had hoped this land would be deserted of any humans when he crossed over, but when he had scented her on the high winds he knew had no choice but to find and kill her. His arrival had hardly been inconspicuous, and his landing the worst of his life. In the middle of his hunt, the pain in his side had become unbearable, and the endless flying he had been doing the last week to stay safe had taken its toll on his energy, depleting it to the point of exhaustion, the reason why his wounds had yet to heal.

When he had prepared himself to disintegrate her, he had heard her babbling to herself in her mind about how beautiful and wonderful he was.

Her voice and presence in his mind had stopped him cold. His mind had raced, trying to rule out any possibility of her demise not being held against him, thinking if he had forgotten something crucial that would explain her presence here. Then he had become fascinated, because there was only one woman with such eyes that would have such a gift that would be on Earth, and the woman before him was too young to be her.

The woman’s daughter? The daughter of an Empress.

A dragon mate.

Koen had let the fire in his chest die as a tingle of apprehension ran over his scales.

This was not just any dragon mate, but the daughter of a phoenix. She had to be; there was no other explanation.

Still, Koen struggled to understand.

A dragon mate in Earth realm … without the protection of her House … in his presence.

He wondered if she was a trick, a ploy sent here before he arrived to catch him in yet another trap. Whilst she did not seem overly shocked something like him existed, she was genuinely thrilled to have seen and found him. The idea she existed and the Council knew nothing of her was undeniably strange.

If she was not sent by them to tempt him then who was she sent by, if anyone?

As he had searched his mind for an answer, the woman had started cooing at him in her mind.

She reached to touch him, her tiny hand seeking, her tongue caught between white teeth revealed by her parted, lush mouth. A stubborn look had come over her flushed face, and Koen had been punched in the gut by a raw fist of lust.

It was all he could do not to shift human and kiss her.

He had needed to feel her skin and had moved forward eagerly to meet her half way. When she had fallen, his heart had leapt into his throat. Rather than be afraid, she explored him, and went as far to press her lips to his cheek.

The kiss was a super charged bolt of sky fire to the heart, and Koen had first hand experience of being struck by lightning.

His dragon had rolled over and fallen for her completely.

Once touch, one kiss, and the girl had tamed the violent and terrifying Koen Raad, king of dragons, heir to the throne of Tzion Empire, and she didn’t even realize it.

Koen’s rational mind had rebelled, rejecting her instantly as he did all Chosen, but his dragon was obstinate and wouldn’t let him dismiss her with fire and ice. The dragon, as was natural, wanted her close to him, to keep him safe.

Disgruntled, he had decided to keep her close and rest for the night, deciding what to do with her when he woke. The sun had risen and he still was at a loss. No one had come from him, meaning the woman wasn’t sent by the Blood Crown, as he had feared. If she had been, what would his dragon do to defend himself now? Even if the woman had been in league with his enemies, his dragon would have followed her meekly to shackles if that were what she wanted.

His only escape would have been to revert to his weaker human form. As a man, he would have been hunted down eventually, and his dragon would have slowed him down by yearning for the woman.

All this aside, could the Drackai queen legally continue her pursuit of him?

Surely, the Regent would have been told of the Ice Realm’s fallen leader by now? The hunt would be suspended, and Koen would have peace until Aver. Until he was needed, he would hide on Earth.

With the irksome female his dragon had decided was his mate.

The woman slid off Koen’s snout and rubbed him down all the way to one of his tender sides.

It was distracting, her touch.

His dragon liked it far too much.

He wondered if it was too late to introduce himself without causing theatrics. The woman, Marina, he discovered from her thoughts, had a tendency to explode like mini firecrackers when she became emotional.

Who was she?

His logical mind wanted him to believe she was a freak of nature, an anomaly, a bloodline cast away, and left here from the old days when the wild dragons came to Earth to be with their Amazonians.

No.

It didn’t quite seem right to him, and his dragon would never react so strongly to such weak blood.

That left the possibility that she was the child of the Empress.

Still, that did not explain it all. There would be recognition of what she was, but he would not feel drawn to her. His dragon would not approve of her so immediately.

Unless…. Unless it really was like he thought before, and she was the daughter of a phoenix.

Koen angled his head to look down on Marina as she inspected his sides. She was muttering to herself again, and her mind was filled with words. It hurt his head, and he tried to drown her out so he could think.

She clearly had not idea of the etiquette of his people when it came to private conversations. All dragon lords and dragon mates could talk mind to mind, but unless the dragon was your mate or close kin, it was considered offensive to connect so freely to a dragon’s mind, and brought dishonor on the transgressors House.

Marina wasn’t shielding her thoughts from him at all. He could hear everything. He was absurdly pleased her focus was fixed on him yet concerned.

Koen’s ears picked up a sound, the scrape of boots on rock, and his nostrils flared as he scented his brothers drawing closer as men. He reached out to them before they were visible and Marina saw them.

‘Go back,’ Koen thought with authority. ‘Leave us here.’

There was a slight pause. ‘Your wounds?’ Daniil asked.

‘Healing. Come after nightfall.’

‘Koen, the woman?’ Nikolai, Koen’s brother asked, voice excited. ‘She smells pretty.’

Koen growled low in his throat and felt Marina still beside him. He stopped the threatening sound and looked at her calmly.

Her eyes were wide and her hands trembled slightly. She held a bottle of dark brown liquid in her hands and seemed to have been pouring it on his wounds.

“Damn, did that hurt? You seemed fine until just now. I think it’s because a few of your scales are bent at funny angles and are digging into your flesh.” She patted his side carefully. “You’re a good boy, such a good, non biting dragon.” She giggled nervously. “Don’t eat me, okay?”

Koen wanted to feel insulted at her condescending tone, at how she petted him like some stray mongrel she’d found on the side of the road, but he had already frightened her by accident, and he didn’t want to again.

When she was scared, she let off pheromones that wreaked havoc with his senses. His dragon reacted and wanted to protect her when it smelt her fear, started to go into battle form, so the best thing was for her to remain calm.

Koen cocked his head to listen for Daniil and Nikolai, but they had left as instructed. He hadn’t meant to react so strongly at Nikolai’s harmless interest, but neither fully understood just how taken his dragon was. It was acting as if Marina was already his mate, not just any old Chosen.

They would have questions and suspicions after the way he had reacted.

Koen had no answers to give them, just idle speculation and guesses, and that was not acceptable. He would have to speak to her to discover who she was, and why she had traveled to the bridge between their worlds, it was no coincidence.

Marina was struggling to unbend one of his scales, and he felt it give in her hand. He sighed in relief, but she squealed, staring at the scale than hiding it behind her back as she peeked up at him.

Koen twisted his neck so he could look down at her. He reclined regally, his claws in front of him.

‘My thanks, Marina,’ he thought, and winced inwardly when his voice boomed through her mind.

Marina’s face went slack and her jaw dropped long with her hands. The scale fell from her fingertips unnoticed to the ground. Her mouth flapped and her face turned red. Her small body trembled as her mind exploded loudly and was crammed with thoughts and curses.

Koen sighed and blocked her mind from his own. ‘There is a cave, near the water. Come.’ Koen stood and walked away, his large heavy steps making the ground shake.

Sucking in a breath, Marina followed, ever so often ducking to avoid his swinging tail.

They walked in silence to the placid lake Marina had seen him cross over above. Deer drank from the edge, and when they spotted Koen they all darted away. Koen’s tail lashed out and speared a doe before it could reach the safety of the trees. It hung limp, blood dribbling down the dragon’s scales to pool in the mud.

‘Hungry?’ Koen asked.

Marina stared into his dark green eyes and nodded her head before changing her mind and shaking it. “No. I grabbed some granola bars that’ll keep me for a few days. Thanks.”

He snorted and moved closer to the water.

Scrambling after him, Marina added, “Dragon, are you going to cook it like you did before? That was scary but cool to watch. You breathing fire, I mean, not watching you eat.” She paused. “You can talk. Why didn’t you say anything before?”

‘We will talk later,’ he replied curtly. More like she would talk and he would listen, he thought crabbily. The woman had enough thoughts in her head and words in her mouth to destroy even the most fervent of gossipmongers he knew of at Court. Koen dumped the dead carcass at the edge of the lake and marina cringed. She jumped when Koen’s tail slithered over her calf briefly. ‘Wait.’

He walked into the water and dived under, his body making large ripples across the lake. It was quiet until Koen’s head breached the surface and he breathed to clear his nose, splashing water. It was good to get clean after all the dirt had been ground into his scales when he crashed the night before. His dragon truly enjoyed the water, this lake was cooler than the lagoons in his word, and there were no pesky wild water dragons that wanted to play.

Koen swam back. When he rose from the water, it streamed from the gaps in his teeth, and sluiced off his glistening scales.

He picked up the dead doe in passing with the spike of his tail. He walked into the trees, only pausing to let Marina catch up. Tucked away through the trees was the opening of a cave, the one Daniil and Nikolai have scouted before finding him.

He dropped the doe and looked at Marina. When she did nothing he nudged it towards her with his snout.

She stared at him than at it. She seemed to understand and scowled. “Well, I’m not doing anything with it. I told you I’m not hungry. You eat it.”

Koen rolled his eyes. He did want her to prepare it for dinner when Nikolai and Daniil returned – they would expect it of her.

‘Come,’ he ordered before slipping into the cave’s darkness.

He heard her teeth grinding.

Koen smiled. Already, his imperious tone was rubbing her up the wrong way. He could sense her irritation and her thoughts were not the most flattering she’d had of him. His dragon was disgruntled she was upset with him but the human part of him was gleeful at her exasperation. The woman had pushed Koen’s patience to the brink more than once.

Marina followed hesitantly, bag slung over her shoulder, and senses alert. She was careful about where she stepped, and it pleased him she wasn’t fragile, demanding he help her like some maidens did.

The cave would function well enough for their stay here. The floor was damp, the lake flowing underground, and breaking through deeper into the caves, but they would only be going so far as to ensure privacy. Marina had assured him that no one else would see him on this land, but he didn’t want to take chances. Nikolai and Daniil had guessed where he’d fled and crossed over to find him, and report his health back to the Empire, but certainly, no Earth human was supposed to know he was here. Marina herself was never supposed to have seen him.

Koen settled down, with a rasping cough set fire to the logs already piled in the centre of the cave.

The light illuminated Marina’s mistrustful face.

“Who put the logs there?” she asked as her eyes roamed and landed on the bedroll and saddlebags stuffed with provisions Daniil and Nicolai had brought. She looked around nervously. “Is someone else here, dragon?

Koen blinked at her then rested his head on his fore claws, waiting to see what she did next.

She narrowed her eyes and dropped her bag. “You were getting better at talking to me. Telepathically. You don’t have to … talk, if you don’t want to, but I would like an answer when I ask a question.”

‘I’m not used to talking to people,’ Koen said. ‘You are the first I‘ve spoken to like this.

It was the truth. He had never spoken to a Chosen like this before. It was too intimate, and he was adjusting.

Her face brightened. “Really?”

‘Why would I lie?’

Marina took another quick look around then sat down by the fire. “No reason. It seems a very guy thing to do … to tell a girl she’s the only one he’s done something with.” She shrugged.

Inwardly, Koen chuckled. She was right in a fashion, but that kind of behavior was reserved for the lower gentry. Koen Raad was a dragon lord, and above such petty displays to secure a mate. He didn’t need to chase them, they chased him. ‘Not all men are so.’

“Oh, I know. Just most.”

‘In my world honor is the one thing that all people are born with.” He paused, thinking how best to put his dragon thoughts into terms she could understand. ‘You may be the lowest commoner, but if you honor your family will be respected more than the highest born that dishonors the name of their House. To lie is to dishonor.’

She scooted closer to Koen’s side. “So, where did you come from exactly?”

‘Tzion.’

“Oh.”

Koen curled his neck back and blinked. Marina honestly didn’t know what he was talking about He had watched her reactions quite carefully and this was new to her. She wasn’t sent by the Council or anyone else from the Empire. ‘It is in another dimension.’

She accepted his words without hesitation, but her small face scrunched and her mind was crammed with worry and excitement. Outwardly, she shrugged. As if learning of another dimension was not at all frightening. “Are you happy there?”

Her question surprised him. ‘That is what you want to know?’

She nodded. “It sounds exotic, and like somewhere I’d want to go, but when you talk about it I don’t hear any love in your voice.”

That was news to Koen. ‘You can hear emotion in my voice?’

She smoothed her hand down her throat, rubbing absentmindedly. “It’s faint, and difficult to hear because your voice kind of booms and echoes in my mind, but emotion is definitely there.” She slanted a coy look up at him. “Was it rude to ask? Sorry. How did you get from that dimension to this one?”

Koen curled his lip at her abrupt change of question. His dragon was not used to such quick responses and communicating this way. It was not the most comfortable thing, having to focus on speaking when his dragon mind wanted to wander. Koen had to tamper down his natural responses to irritation to be sure he didn’t scare Marina. All that came out of his snout was a cantankerous rumble.

At some point, she had slinked over to his side completely. She twitched at the low sound he made then patted his cheek soothingly, waiting patiently for his response.

She kept doing it, touching him. It was like such closeness and affection wasn’t rare or special.

Koen’s dragon calmed and purred happily.

“Dragon?”

A flare of exasperation marred Koen’s calm. ‘Koen Raad.’ The moment he spoke his name, Koen knew he was in deep trouble. Shifting, he moved his hind legs to ease himself away from her slightly. ‘Koen Raad is my name.’ He finally had grasped the words to answer her question. ‘Dragons can cross over, we always have been able to do so since before the first eggs were hatched.’

Marina stared at him then said, “You come from an egg?”

‘No. Wild dragons come from eggs. Hybrids are live births.’

She scooted even closer and leaned herself against me. “So, Koen Raad, when you cross over you use magick?”

His scales tingled at the feel of her soft skin. Nostrils flaring at the light and crisp scent of her, he tossed his head. ‘Yes. All dragons lords are born with magick, but dragon mates can learn battle magick from the Mages.’

“Mages,” she murmured. Her expression was difficult to read. Marina seemed excited by what she learnt but there was confusion in her eyes Koen wanted to know the cause of.

He thought of what to ask but then she sighed and dropped her head to rest on his side. Her touch warmed him, and he shook away the feelings of tenderness. ‘You’re odd. Most humans do not react this way to my presence.’

She leaned away, cocking her head. “Other people know about you? Ah, they must do, otherwise where would the stories about dragon come from.”

‘A dragon has not crossed over to this dimension in an age. We have humans in Tzion.’ Whatever stories she had heard were hundreds of years old at least. Towards the end of their time here, the dragon lords had been very careful about interaction with humans on Earth. They had evolved beyond the humans of his world, who still practiced to the old ways and looked to the dragon lords for protection and guidance.

“That must be fun,” Marina said. “To be friends with dragons.”

Koen bared his teeth at her. ‘They fear us.’

Marina pushed her lips our and frowned. Her face was expressive, and Koen found himself watching for how she would contort her face next. “Why? Do you eat them?”

He was stunned. Quiet. This woman had no shame or sense. At first he thought her disfiguration in form was limited to her physically, but maybe there was nothing wrong with her head. After all, what sane woman would cut her hair to look like a man? It was becoming in a strange way, and it was nice to see the back of her neck, but Koen did have a fondness for long hair. ‘Why would you say that?’

Her slender shoulders lifted and fell. “I can’t see why people would be afraid of you if you didn’t eat them.”

‘They are my servants and my countrymen. Humans are the backbone of the Empire. Dragon fear is natural.’

By the look on Marina’s face Koen still had not explained himself well. “Oh. Still doesn’t explain why they fear you. You must have done something to make them–”

‘Do you have family, Marina?’

She cleared her throat, and ducked her head. “I did,” she said quietly. “I had the best mother ever.”

She stopped talking. Koen was close to getting answers about her, so he lowered nudged her leg with his snout. ‘You speak of the past,’ he encouraged.

There was only one person her mother could be, but he wanted to hear what Marina had to say.

The Empress Almeria had infamously talked her dragon mate into letting her leave him, and live in the human dimension. It was a story many retold with sadness as it had preceded years of war until a new Emperor ascended the throne, and many thought the woman cold and selfish, but Koen had always had doubts. The life of a royal in Tzion was difficult. He had yet to see a monarchy as complicated and bloody. He had always thought Almeria left because she allowed her own selfish wants to drive her away, not because she didn’t love the Empire and her mate.

What if there was another reason?

Koen balked at the idea of bringing any youngling into his world. Perhaps she had felt the same, and done the only thing she could think of. It would certainly explain why Marina owned this land.

“She died.” Marina wrapped her arms around her knees and her voice was muffled. Heavy melancholia settled around her, and Koen listened attentively, silently giving his support. “It was an accident about just over a year ago. I’ve only just recovered fully myself. I cracked my skull open. Can you believe it, Koen? Mum always said I had the hardest head.” She sighed. “I’m here on holiday taking it easy.” Her slender shoulders jerked in a shrug again. Turning into Koen, and she rubbed him heartily, but her eyes retained a faraway look. “We were close–” Her voice broke.

Breathing hard, she swiped away tears, lips trembling. Her sadness affected Koen deeply. Once again, he almost turned human simply to hold her. The burning at his sides reminded him of his injury, and how unwise it would be to do so. He was feeling stronger, and soon he would heal fully, he just needed more time to rest.

“She was special,” Marina breathed. “I always tried so hard to be just like her. She was strong, independent, tall, insanely beautiful, and she never seemed to age. Men went mad over her, but she never gave anyone the time of day. It only made them want her more. Who wouldn’t want a rich and beautiful women?” She laughed, remembering something. “She wasn’t just a face either, she was so clever, and confident. And her imagination was… .” She trailed off with an odd expression crossing her face.

‘Marina?’

“I was just thinking of the stories she told me as a kid. All these bedtime stories about dragons, and cities built in volcanoes and from ice.” Marina’s face was fixed in concentration; she stared at her two hands as if they held clues or answers. “Dragons were born from frost or fire and took special women who fought like warriors as wives.” She looked up then and beamed. “I used to love those stories. Who wants to be sleeping beauty when you can be a warrior queen with a dragon? They were so detailed and seemed so real when she spoke about them. But I was a kid and after a while I stopped asking her to tell me them. I remember they made her sad and I loved her so much, I just wanted her to be happy.” Marina shook her head slowly. “We were both into the paranormal and supernatural. It was my mother who made me believe such things could be real. For as clever as she was she never ignored me when I told her about ghosts or fairies. She encouraged me.”

Koen had his answers, but to have no doubts, he asked. ‘Her name?’

Marina started. ‘Oh, Almeria. Pretty, huh? Did you ever bring humans over?” she asked suddenly. “From Tzion to here?”

He smiled, knowing that her mind was already leaping, thinking of the possibilities. Marina was strange, but not unintelligent. Her mother had told her of his world as a child, and now she pieced things about her life together.

‘No. We did not bring people here. We took humans to Tzion thousands of years ago. We used to come back ever so often for your maids, but we stopped.’

“Maids?” Her eyes widened. “Holy crap! Virgins. Like virgin sacrifices by village people in old dragon stories? You didn’t eat them?”

Koen was exasperated. Again, with the eating of people. He rocked his head side to side, and Marina realized Koen was laughing at her. ‘Why would we eat them?’

“Tasty?”

‘Hybrid dragons are not cannibals and wild dragons think human flesh is too chewy. We took the women home with us. Those maidens became mates to the dragon lords and lived long happy lives. They gave birth to dragon lords and Chosen.’

Marina abruptly narrowed her eyes at Koen. “Cannibalism only applies to people or animals that eat their own kind. And you call yourself a hybrid. A hybrid of what two species exactly?”

Marina moved her hand off the side she had been caressing, and moved back, distrust plain on her face. Her mind was shouting at Koen, and he grimaced. Soon, he’d have to teach her how to shield herself, but how he would do so without her beating him bloody with questions that were bound to crop up during his explanation evaded him.

“You can turn into a human.” It wasn’t a question.  Koen did not respond. “So why haven’t you?” she added.

‘I’m wounded, and I wish for my sides to heal before I attempt a change.’

Her face was smooth, but her body tensed. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

‘It didn’t come up.’

“And I doubt it would have if you had anything to do with it. No. You made a specific point to not tell me that you were human. You could have spoken to me from the beginning but you didn’t. You could have told me you can become like me but you didn’t. Tell me why.”

Koen felt the first true stirrings of anger. ‘Because though I can become a man it changes nothing. There is so much, too much, you don’t understand. My life is not simple and it never will be. I’m here because I’m hiding, and to hide one does not tell all his secrets to the first person he sees. Eventually, I will be well enough to return home to my life. It will please me that you are safe, and to know that you are here living a full life. I did not mean to interfere as much as I have.’

Marina was stunned. “Whoa, slow it down. It’s not like I’m in love you.” She laughed nervously. “How stupid would that be?”

Disgruntled, Koen gnashed his teeth. ‘You don’t understand.’

“I know, you expect me to take one look at you in all your man glory and fall head over heels, right? You’re a big deal back on Tzion, am I right? You must be, only someone constantly supplicated to could have such a jacked up self-image.” Settling down on her side, she sniffed disdainfully. “I’m not going to beg to hitch a ride back to your home if that is what you’re thinking, even if I originate from there. Yes, that’s right, I figured that out too. What’s your deal Koen? It’s not your dragon that has a problem talking to me. I just wanted to understand, but since I’m just a small, weak, pitiful women who doesn’t understand, because a conceited and arrogant man won’t tell her the facts so she can understand, I suppose I’ll never know.” She made a noise of disgust, her sarcasm affecting her even more. “I’m going to take a nap. There’s nothing better to do it seems.”

Koen was startled she’d started talking and didn’t stop, tearing into him and his character, not as a dragon, but as a man. Instinctively understanding they were two parts of a whole.

Grumbling to herself, Marina dropped into a deep sleep a short while later, a scowl stamped on her face. It had happened the same the evening before too. One moment she was muttering obscenities, fully awake, and the next second her body slumped and she was asleep.

It took Koen hours to drift to sleep, so many thoughts in his head. He wondered what it would be like to be so at peace with yourself no worries kept you from the numbing escape of dreams.

A fearsome thought swept over him. He was becoming attached, too attached. For all her bold words, nearly everything Marina had said was a direct contradiction to what she really wanted. She said she didn’t want to go to Tzion, but the moment she spoke those words her mind had become infused with thoughts of how she could trick him into taking her there. She had worried why her mother had never told her who she truly was, and wondered if she would be able to stay by Koen’s side.

There was a great deal of pain and fear of rejection in her thoughts. She was brave, but she was anxious about people slipping away from her, about being lonely.

Yes, Marina was something Koen had not foreseen. She was unexpected and he had not had time to prepare any kind of defenses.

He didn’t want to build any against her either.

As man or dragon.

Regardless of how much she wanted to know, he would be frugal with what he told her. He knew her conviction she was from Tzion would fuel her desire to learn more about him, and would give her the confidence to not accept his silence or unwillingness to talk. If she leant who she was, what power she could have, she wouldn’t hesitate to use it to drive him mad. If she leant who he was and all that came with it, he knew she wouldn’t back down, for already she was thinking of ways to stay close to Koen’s dragon, whom she considered a friend, and in need of her protection.

Using the time to shift from his dragon form to a human, Koen resolved to keep Marina as far from his heart as humanly possible. Bright light rushed over his body and in a flash he was standing on two legs. It was disorientating at first. Going from feeling like nothing but the gods themselves could impede him, to feeling so small. He knew his human form was hardly insignificant, looking down at Marina, she still looked tiny. He doubted she would reach his collarbones.

She had a heart shaped face and her features were distinguished, neat, and small. Her mouth was soft and her cupid’s bow sharp.

What in the world had happened to her hair? Had someone thought to break her sprit by shearing it? If so, it was a cruel punishment that disfigured, and dishonored her. Surely there was nothing even this hellion could have done to deserve such discipline. Back at court, a lady would not dare step a toe outside her rooms in fear of being seen so unpolished, and she was forced to go about her daily life looking near boyish. Yet Marina courageously faced him without a hint of shame. Oh, once you saw her face and took a good look at her form, it was clear she was female, but at a glance, and in the right clothes she could easily be mistaken for a young lad.

Her hands were curled into fists, and one was tucked under her chin, as if she punched herself.

He found it amusing she was aggressive even in her slumber, and he wondered what dragons she fought with. It was lunacy, but he hoped it was his.

Her other hand was trapped between her thighs. Her feet were dainty, so small, he wondered how she balanced on them.

The clothes on Earth were certainly interesting. The ladies on Tzion did wear leggings and boots, but under their skirts. Marina’s leggings were plastered to her form in a very revealing way. As was her shirt, it stretched across her form invitingly, and dropped well below what was considered decent for an unmated woman.

Koen smiled wolfishly, leaning forward to see more.

Marina growled softly in her sleep, a fierce scowl in her face, and tucked herself into a tighter ball. The sound was so menacing it made him pause and check she really was sleeping.

After a moment of deliberation, Koen gently picked Marina up and set her in his arms. It was chilly in the cave despite the warm season and the fire. He settled them on the bedroll, and tucked her into his side. It wouldn’t be long before Nikolai and Daniil arrived, and he wanted to enjoy the solitude with his woman for as long as he could. It was rare he could be this peaceful in anyone’s presence but his own.

His own thoughts echoed back at him mockingly.

His woman.

When he was satisfied she was sleeping soundly, and was comfortable, he snoozed, drifting to a place just before the dominion of sleep.

So a few hours later, when Marina briefly opened her eyes, sighed, and snuggled closer to the warmth of a hard male body instead of a scaly dragon hide, she got the shock of her life. She bolted up squealing.

Koen cracked an eyelid, and smirked.

Chapter 5

“Gah!” Logically, Marina knew that her dragon could turn into a human. Logically, she knew that t was likely he would so in her presence.

All this logic, however, did not prepare her for him to do it so soon, and whilst she slept. Logic, did not warn her that he would sit beside her and snuggle up to her.

Shifting away, she smacked him in the chin with her failing hands, and swatted at his grasping fingers.

Cursing, Koen grabbed her ankle. She booted him in the side. He cried out and curled into a ball holding his side.

Marina stilled in horror when she remembered the state the sides of his body had been a few hours before. He was dressed all in black, wearing a black tunic over leather leggings, so she couldn’t see the damage, but knew he had to be in immense pain.

Swallowing a scream she’d been storing to deafen him with, Marina gingerly touched his shoulder. He was hot, and she gasped. She pulled back, but Koen’s hand snatched hers and held it against him.

Marina tugged her hand from his. She backed up, discombobulated and off-kilter. Shaking her head, she rubbed her palm on her stomach.

Koen fixed his green eyes on her, and she bit her lip when she saw his pupils were still slits like when he was dragon.

Slowly, he unfolded from his protective position and stood. He kept rising and rising, and Marina felt the spacious cave shrink into the darkness until he took up her whole world.

An amused smirk pulled his lips to the side. The expression made her scowl, and her cheeks burn.

He enjoyed it, towering over her, and he cocked his head as he smiled properly. The smile was a bright slash against his tan skin, and his brooding face transformed into a haunting male beauty that made Marina’s mind twirl.

Lowering his head, Koen pressed his lips to the outermost corner of her lips.

He was warm, and smelt like lavender and salt. When she didn’t shove him away, he stepped closer, and clasped the nape of her neck. He took her hand, placed it on his chest, and held her other hand in his.

Martina blinked, stunned, body locked into position as she tried to comprehend everything.

Like the way her body was tingling all over. How her skin was tightening in unusual places. Hyper aware the place between her legs was aching, and it had never done that before, ever, even when her first boyfriend had groped her in the back of his car.

“It is so good to finally talk to you like this,” Koen said in a voice eerily similar to her dragon’s, but without the booming resonance.

The sound of his voice was what snapped her out of it.

She found the words to speak, and shifted restlessly. “Where did you find clothes?”

He chuckled. “Interesting first question to ask a man who you met as a dragon.”

Being on the short side, Marina was used to people being bigger than her, but this was ridiculous. When she stood in front of Koen, she was eye to eye with the broad expanse of his chest. She had to look up to see passed his shoulders, and tilt her head back to see his face.

His handsome face that was dark and mysterious, features strong, and well defined. Her heart pounded as she took in the bold cut of his jaw, and the proud lines of his nose. His eyes were the same green as the dragon’s. They burned as he watched her, and the sharp intelligence she was used to was replaced by a blunt and animalistic heat. Faint white scars crisscrossed over his neck and face, and she knew that there would be more on his body. One scar slashed through his eyebrow, perilously close to his eyelid.

Koen as a dragon was magnificent, but as a man, he was breathtaking. His presence seeped invasively into her bones, whereas as a dragon his aura wrapped her in a blanket of safety.

This was a dangerous man, every instinct told her so.

The glossy hair Marina loved to stroke, and had rested between his horns, now covered his entire head. The top was longer, tousled, and he had a long sweep of hair that reached his lower back. It reminded her of the crest on a centurion helm. His black locks added a new intensity to his dark skin.

Her gaze lowered, reached as far as his collarbones, and then stopped, her cheeks heating. That was not a usual reaction; she’d checked out dozens of guys before quite vigorously too. None had affected her this way.

Again, she came back to his eyes that were darker than when he was dragon. She was captivated. His eyes were lethal, and narrowed on her with a foreign look.

The look that made her squirm, and want to crawl about in her own skin to ease the restless ache skittering all over her.

Koen Raad was young, way younger than she thought he would be. When she had pictured him as a human, she imagined him looking like a much older man, refined and imposing. She envisioned him regal in his bearing with a soft smile and an ethereal grace. How dumb was she? He looked no more than a few years her senior. He had grace, but there was nothing ethereal about it. There was no softness, no gentle nature she could see or feel. He was young, strong, and looked ready to level mountains if they stood in his path.

Secretly, she was thrilled and relieved. It wasn’t some old man that she’d been having increasingly audacious thoughts about. She’d thought his deep voice sexy, but had kept that absurd thought tightly buried. His eyes made her insides hot and heavy, but she’d put that down to the peculiar circumstances.

She peeked up at him, and instantaneously wished she hadn’t.

There was a determined glint in his eye that hadn’t been there moments ago.

He let go of her hand, and clasped her chin to tug her closer.

Marina wasn’t surprised when he kissed her. The way he’d been staring at her lips left little to interpretation. His eyes remained open, and so did hers. It was an odd and awkward first kiss. Somehow, it didn’t feel real. It wasn’t a kiss like she sensed it could be between them, but felt more like a test, a detached sampling.

He pressed his lips to hers once more, more pressure this time, and watched to see how she would react.

After an uncomfortable pause, he moved back, and frowned. Marina felt like her chest would explode. Awkward kiss? Yes, but her heat was beating a taboo rhythm, and her limbs felt leaden, her mind drugged.

Koen cursed, and roughly pushed her away from him. “Too much,” he muttered.

“What was that?” she demanded. She wanted to know what he felt about it. Reading his face was near impossible. She had an easier time when he was a dragon. “Too much what?”

“Why didn’t you kiss me back?”

Marina held her hands up and caught sight of her palms. She looked into them, weighing her words, and trying to collect her thoughts that were bizarrely scattered. She dropped her hands – they were no help. “Well, I’m a bit shocked here, Koen. Give me a minute to adjust, and I’m sure I’ll be in the same place you are.”

He made a cutting movement with his hand, and seemed to be arguing with both her and himself. “Look at what have you done.” His voice was deep and threatening. “You could ruin everything.”

Marina bristled, disliking whatever issue he battled with was mindlessly being blamed on her when she had done nothing.

She poked him. “I… .” Blank. A slate wiped clean.

Marina prodded his chest again, and once again was left winded by the rock hard pectorals resisting her finger. She wanted to lift his tunic and see exactly what it was she was touching. She wobbled on the spot, aghast by her thoughts, and her hand ended up flattening along the length of his arm. She shivered when his warmth heated her palm and his bicep flexed.

He hissed, backing away from her as if she scalded him. “What have you done to me and my dragon?”

The anger and accusation in his tone was infuriating. She hadn’t done anything to him apart from help him when he was hurt.

“What is your problem?” she asked. “I just don’t understand why you’re so hostile when I’ve barley said two words to you since I woke up. You were nice until you turned into,” she flapped her hand up and down the long length of his body, “this. Me and the dragon were getting along fine.” She narrowed her eyes, nodding her head decisively. “So well, I think you should be bringing him back now and going back to wherever deep dark recess of his mind you came from.”

“I control the dragon,” Koen snarled, offended she preferred his creature self to his human self. “It is not master over me.”

She huffed. “Let me try again, bring the dragon back.”

“Would you prefer my dragon’s kisses?”

“Oh, for fu–Pete’s sake Koen. You know exactly what the dragon and I have because you are the bloody dragon. I’m asking a question that requires a simple answer not some convoluted response.”

“Who is Pete?”

Marina flailed her arms. “Don’t shout at me for no god damned reason.” She poked his chest. “You horrible–” Poke. “Miserable–” Poke. “Condescending–” Poke.

Koen grabbed her finger. “Stop that.”

“Or what?”

“I’ll break it off,” he bellowed.

She stared at him, smiled when her heart flipped at how attractive he was. “You don’t scare me.”

“I should.”

He still had hold of her finger, so Marina stepped closer until they touched, and tilted her head back. “Kiss me again, Koen. Kiss me.”

His breathing deepened and his head lowered. “Be afraid.”

“After,” she whispered and kissed his jaw. “After you kiss me, properly.”

“Ahem.”

The emphasized throat clearing made them both freeze and turn slowly.

Marina’s scanned the cave until she spotted the golden-haired giant running his gaze over them speculatively. Golden. That was how Marina saw him, honeyed, as if he had been dipped in gold then rubbed down until he shone.

He cocked a sleek eyebrow, and crossed his arms over his chest; his warrior braids brushing his board shoulders. His ice-blue gaze travelled over Marina, pausing over her hips, and a secret smile curved the corner of his mouth when he took in how close she and Koen were standing.

His attention moved off her and fixed on Koen challengingly.

Marina felt her dragon lord stiffen. His hackles rose, his body coiling tightly, and humming with energy barely held in check.

The golden man was shoved aside by a younger male of slender build. His eyes raked Marina up and down, and his light green eyes lit up. “Sublime!” he exclaimed. “I knew it. She smelled pretty. She’s mine. Give.”

“Fool,” the golden man hissed, shrugging off of his clothes, revealing hard, tanned skin, a mouth-watering body honed for battle.

Koen snarled. It was a vicious and possessive sound that made shivers race across Marina’s scalp.

He pushed her out of the way, and as he did, his body was engulfed in brilliant white light.

The light died, and Koen’s black dragon stood in his place. Long body crouched, snout lowered in challenge, murky smoke curled menacingly from his nostrils. His eyes bored into the men who had invaded their sanctuary, and burned with an unholy fire. He sucked in air deeply, his mouth opening to show row upon row of razor sharp fangs, and the soft hollow of his throat burned bright orange.

His head pushed forward, and with a deafening roar, he released a blistering gush of red fire.

Marina yelped, sweat popping out on her brow from the intense heat. She scuttled closer to the cave wall, her back plastered to it. She shimmied to the left, avoiding Koen’s thrashing tail that rammed violently into the cave wall.

Stubbing her foot, she ducked down to pick up the rock she nearly tripped over.

Koen’s dragon was reacting violently towards these strangers meaning they had to be enemies. Were these men the ones who hurt him? They looked burly and strong enough to have caused Koen his injuries, and they looked like they had come from his world, Tzion.

Well, she and her dragon wouldn’t go down without a fight.

Marina adjusted her hold on the rock, making sure her fingers could dig into the edges so a decent swing wouldn’t sent the rock flying from her grip at an inopportune time.

To her amazement, the golden man had stripped totally naked, and like Koen was covered in brilliant light. Left in his wake was a dragon of cobalt, smaller than Koen’s.

The black dragon radiated heat, the cave increasing in temperature by several degrees.

The blue dragon was the opposite – he chilled the air. When he breathed out the moisture on the walls of the damp cave froze over. The roof and floor iced over with glittering hoarfrost, and the stalagmites above frosted over to jagged icicles.

He reared back onto his hind legs, and roared at Koen, the soft hollow of his throat brightening into a stormy blue.

Koen stomped forward, maw snapping in warning. The ground shook. His advance forced the smaller dragon back.

He hissed at Koen then stomped out of the cave. A wall of ice appeared in Koen’s way, and he smashed his way through it. His tail slammed into the roof of the cave, and dislodged a hail of stones.

Marina danced back, and covered her head. If one of those rocks caught her she wouldn’t be getting back up again.

“Finally,” a voice sighed. “Those brutes have left us alone, lovely one.”

Marina tore her eyes from Koen’s retreating form to stare at the man advancing on her.

She held up a hand to ward him off, and brought the rock to her shoulder, ready to crank her arm back and hurl it at him.

“Stop,” she warned in her most authoritative voice. “Don’t come any closer. I’ll hurt you.”

She couldn’t step back because she’d stupidly backed herself into the wall. She tried sidling to the side, but he quickly changed direction to thwart her. He grinned impishly, and winked when she tried stepping one way than the other to trick him. Her attacker laughed, and continued his steady pace, big hands. Considering the way his hot gaze roamed over her, Marina doubted she wanted him to get hold of her.

She could hear Koen and the other dragon going at it outside, and she was worried. The ground quaked as they battled each other, and she could hear the deep inhalation of air moment before they spewed fire and ice.

She needed to get to her dragon, to protect him from harm, but she had to deal with grabby hands first.

“Now, now, retract the claws, my dove, my sweet. I know Koen curdles the blood of the most willing lady, but I’m something else altogether. You’ll welcome my kiss, maybe more.”

The way he said Koen’s name made her hesitate. There was familiarity there, maybe even some kind of affection, but she had no time to let self-doubts assail her. One wrong move and mo amount of self-defense training would help her if this brute managed to pin her under him.

He was enormous, not as big as Koen or the golden man. There was something softer, and adolescent about him. His eyes were a light green, almost hazel, and his face was dark, as if he’d been in the sun. His bare arms were wiry with muscle, his wrists encircled by leather cuffs. He had near a foot in height on Marina, and some hundred extra pounds of solid muscle. Worse, he wore a sword, a katana if she wasn’t mistaken, and his body movement told her he was highly trained in martial arts.

She had to attack now and ask questions later.

She bared her teeth threateningly, and leveled a glare at him that had made many men think twice about bothering her. “I mean it,” she said in a hard voice. “Take another step and I’ll brain you.”

Confusion passed over his face, but he shrugged and reached for her.

Setting her lips, prepared for the sickening crunch, Marina slammed the rock into the side of his head as hard as she could.

There was no crunch, but the loud thwack was tribute to the amount of force she’d put behind the swing.

“Wow,” she blurted half in fear and half admiration. “You’ve got a hard head.”

There was a moment where he stared at her in shock. He touched the side of his head then toppled over onto his back with a loud thump.

Breathing hard, Marina studied him then the rock in her hand. It had a smear of blood on it, and she felt a pang of guilt that she quickly smothered. Who knows what he would have done if he’d gotten a hold of her.

She leaned over him, crouched down to get a better look. Now he was unconscious, face blank rather than heated with lust, he was rather handsome. Tall and dark, he was dressed in black plated amour that had a green sun sigil in the centre.

He groaned, head lolling to one side. Marina shrieked, clutched the rock tighter, and hit him again when he raised his head.

His eyes slid out of focus, and rolled into the back of his head.

She grimaced and patted his forehead, whispering an apology even as she lifted the rock to hit him again when he twitched.

The roaring outside got louder then stopped altogether.

Crouched over the man she’d felled, Marina froze, her breaths coming in short, sharp bursts. She heard footsteps echoing as someone walked back towards her.

“Koen?” she called hesitantly, craning her neck to see around the bend.

The golden man rounded the corner – not the man she wanted to see.

She saw red. If he’d hurt her dragon, he’d pay. Marina adjusted her stance, pulled back her arm, and threw the rock with all her might.

The man saw it coming and ducked. It sailed passed him to smack an unsuspecting Koen in the face.

Chapter 6

Koen shoved Daniil when the man smirked at him. He rushed to get back to Marina before his brother did something stupid – like try to kiss her – and Daniil found it entertaining.

The women at court loved Nikolai. His handsome face, titles, and sweet tongue earned him their devotion and affections. The problem was that since he was a youngling, Nikolai had so many foolish women tripping over themselves to fawn over him. Such female attention had cultivated an inability to tell when a woman genuinely wasn’t interested in him.

Koen knew Marina. The two were close in age, but she would see him and childish. Even so, she would perceive Nikolai’s abrupt need to touch and kiss her as a threat, and Koen knew Nikolai liked the way she smelt, a strong indication of attraction to dragon lords.

Marina would defend herself, and Koen knew she could be inventive.

He rushed back to protect his brother from himself. Of course, if he’d touched Marina, Koen would have no choice but to rip his brother’s limbs off, and beat him bloody with them.

Koen quickened his step, and gritted his teeth when Daniil matched it, purposefully obscuring his view when they turned the bend.

Suddenly, Daniil ducked, and Koen watched, dumbfounded, as a rock hurtled through the air and struck him between the eyes.

Pain exploded across his brow and he staggered back, clutching his head.

Daniil burst out laughing, and stuck a leg out behind Koen to trip him over. He fell hard on his back, and grunted when Daniil placed a boot high on his chest, gloating over him.

“Oi,” Marina screeched and flung herself at him, fists swinging.

He laughed and grabbed her arm, but she spun into him so he had her back, and elbowed him in the gut. Daniil doubled over, his eyes bulging, and Marina gripped his arm and heaved.

Koen watched in shock as Marina, tiny five foot nothing, Marina, ducked, pulled, and used Daniil’s body weight against him to toss him over her shoulder onto his back, wrenching his arm. She kicked him in the side for good measure then rushed to Koen, hooking her hands under his arms. Huffing and puffing, she dragged him towards the cave entrance.

Thunderstruck, Koen saw Nikolai’s motionless legs as he was pulled around the corner. Marina paused, breathing heavy then dug her heels in and yanked him.

“What are you doing exactly?” he asked once he’d gotten over his shock and the ringing in his ears had stopped.

“I’m saving you.”

“From my brothers?” Koen asked, mystified.

Marina stilled, her panting pushing warm breath over the nape of his neck. Koen could feel her chest pushed up against his back and he rubbed himself against her subtly. It made him feel much better.

Marina dropped him and marched round to stare down at him. “Your brothers? You attack your brothers do you?”

He wasn’t about to tell her his protective instincts had been roused by the way Daniil had stared at her. How when Nikolai declared her his, his dragon had taken against the idea so strongly he immediately had to shift to deal with them. Daniil had wisely taken the brunt of his anger, and by the time he was done venting, Koen had brought his jealousy under control – so much for hiding it from them. Daniil would be difficult to shake now they knew the truth. Even Nikolai would realize what was going on between them, and he’d gleefully cling to it, as it would be a reasonable explanation of Marina’s rejection of him … at least she had better have rejected him.

“When the occasion calls for it, yes,” Koen said haughtily. “You’ve met Nikolai?”

Her face blanked and her mouth flapped open as her face drained of color. “Oh.”

She turned on her heel and darted back around the bend.

Grumbling, Koen stood rubbing his face. He would have to remember that she had an excellent throwing arm, and be sure to keep any daggers safely out of her reach.

Koen rounded the bend to see Daniil standing over Nikolai with his arms crossed, peering down at Marina.

She straddled his brother and patted his cheek, calling his name.

Nikolai groaned, and opened his eyes. He stared at Marina, grinned, then leaned up to wrap his arms around her to bind her to him. He kissed her full on the lips with a loud smacking sound. Eyes popping, she made a high-pitched squeal, and pushed at his arms, trying to detach him.

Daniil threw back his head and roared with laughter.

Koen marched over and lifted Marina off his brother. Setting her down beside him, he glowered down at the young dragon lord.

“Get up you fool,” he snapped.

“But brother, I am in love with a vision, a beautiful dove, a delicate flower a–”

“A woman who can knock you unconscious with a rock,” Daniil added and laughed harder.

“Is he alright?” Marina asked, trying to see around Koen’s shoulder. Her small hands pressed into his back, and her eyes were fretful. “I’m sorry Koen. I didn’t realize or hold back. I really went for it.”

“More than once if I recall,” Nikolai said cheerfully and jumped up. “Not to worry my precious. I am strong, and healthy, and can take whatever blows you seek to levy upon my body and heart. Both are yours, my angel.”

“Oh, shut up,” Koen growled.

Marina’s face was flushed, and her eyes glassy. Her mouth had been bruised under Nikolai’s kiss, and her lips were slightly parted. There was a faraway, dazed expression on her face, and it irritated him his younger hot-head brother had been the one to put it there.

Surely she didn’t enjoy it, being kissed by Nikolai?

Their first kiss had been inept and badly done. Koen had merely been testing her to see how his body reacted. In truth, he hardened from breathing in her scent too deeply, and when his mouth had pressed on hers, it shocked him to his core. She’d looked perplexed, and wary. He knew then she wasn’t as affected, no, was near clueless as to what was happening between them.

It was galling her reaction kissing him had been so inadequate, and her kiss with his brother left her in a state of wantonness.

He was angry, and he shook her. “What are you doing?”

He meant what she was doing enjoying kissing Nikolai, but the faraway look disappeared, and her eyes flashed. She knocked his hands away and stuck her pert nose in the air. Her arms crossed over her chest defensively. “I was trying to save our lives. I thought were enemies. It’s not like you told me not to hurt them. You shoved me out the way, and started breathing fire. Then this one,” she waved a hand at Nikolai, “stared getting grabby. What was I supposed to think or do?”

Daniil all but gawked at her tone when addressing Koen. His eyes lit with curiosity and mirth, and she switched her ire on him.

“Don’t you stand there looking all innocent. You didn’t exactly help matters, spiting ice everywhere, and roaring back at him. Pair of animals, the both of you.” She moved passed Koen and planted herself in front of Nikolai. “And as for you. Keep those lips to yourself buddy. If I want to be kissed by you, you’ll be the first to know. Don’t ever presume again when it comes to me, or your precious will take away something precious.” Her eyes dropped to his groin then flicked back to his face. “Got it?”

Koen could see from Nikolai’s face that he was enchanted.

He nodded empathically, and pressed a hand to his heart. “Whatever you wish, fiery one.”

Her gaze pinged between the three men, and settled on Koen. “Introductions?”

Nikolai grabbed her hand and swept into a low bow. “Dragon lord Nikolai of House Raad, my beloved.” He went to press a kiss to her palm, but Koen growled low in his throat, and he thought better of it. He grinned instead.

Marina’s eyes sparkled at him, and a smile flitted across her face.

Daniil jostled Nikolai out of the way, and executed a perfect salute and bow. “Dragon lord Daniil of House Kol. May I be so bold as to know your name lady of the Chosen?”

Marina cocked her head at him, visibly charmed as her gaze roamed over him with interest. “My name’s Marina. Lady of the Chosen, what’s that?”

Daniil opened his mouth, and Koen splayed his hand over his face, shoving him away before he could speak, and ruin everything more than he already had. A brief look at Marina’s face allowed him to see a glimmer of curiosity on her face.

“Enough with the introductions,” he said. “You two are early.”

“Well, we heard shouting,” Nikolai said defensively. “We worried you were terrorizing the pretty one, as you usually do to any female who gets in your way. And the sun was setting. You said to return at nightfall.”

“He came barreling in here, and I followed with the intention of stopping him, lest you rip his idiotic head from his shoulders, but when I saw you….” Daniil studied at Marina intensely. His mouth curled into yet another mysterious smile, making Koen want to fight him all over again. “I was curious what female would dare raise her voice to, let alone lay angry hands on, the infamous dragon ki– Koen Raad.” Daniil dropped Koen’s title at the last moment when he stiffened. Koen knew the man was close to figuring out exactly what was going on.

“Then you both attacked us.” Nikolai pouted, angling his body so he could preen in all his glory. “She flew at me like a vengeful goddess and….”

Nikolai touched the side of his head, trailing off when he saw the blood. He started feinting a serious hurt, hobbled over, and cried out pitifully.

Koen and Daniil shared an amused look.

“Murder!” Nikolai cried. “She had killed me brother. I bleed.”

Biting back a smile, Marina shushed him, and took his head between her hands to pull him down to her height. She prodded at the side of his face, and cooed at him, shaking his head from side to side in her cupped palms. “It’s just a scratch. Come, I’ll clean it up.”

Delighted, Nikolai scooped her up, and walked her over to the saddlebags. “My sweet angel, you are merciful and kind.” He nuzzled her neck and she giggled, smacking him away playfully.

Koen gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.

Daniil turned to him and his face was serious. “You must return. People are beginning to worry.”

“It had been but two days. I am resting.” He paused and in a rush asked. “Is the hunt over?”

Daniil nodded and Koen breathed out a heavy sigh of relief.

“It has been declared void by the Regent,” Daniil said. “Was it necessary to kill the Wyvrae queen to begin this whole farce again? Wouldn’t a maiming have sufficed?”

Koen glared at him. “She is an example to others.”

“Killing them isn’t setting an example nor does it dissuade them. You have taken over thirteen queens, and still they court you.”

“Hunting me down like a prized boar is not a courtship,” Koen gritted through his teeth. “Tatiana…?”

“Alive. Nikolai ordered the guards of House Raad to protect her. She sleeps.”

She sleeps. Koen released the longest breath he’d ever held, and his heart squeezed painfully. “My thanks.”

Marina slapped Nikolai’s hands from tugging on her hair, and scowled at them, her mouth pinching. “Who is Tatiana?” she asked in an odd voice.

Daniil smiled, even as Koen frowned at her for listening on what should have been a private conversation.

“You haven’t told her,” Daniil said in a low voice. “About what she is or who we are.”

“What of it?”

He raised an eyebrow. “It means nothing to me, but Nikolai is already fond of her, and he–”

“Has a big mouth,” Koen finished. He clenched his jaw and exhaled through his nose.

“Quite. It might be prudent for you to explain things to her so she can better guard herself against him.”

“She doesn’t desire him,” Koen said confidently. “The pull is not strong enough.”

“Ah, yes, because it exists between the two of you? I’ll take your moody silence as a yes. It would be better if we cleared the air now. I dislike lying and see no reason to keep the truth from her.”

Daniil leisurely made his way towards where Nikolai and Marina were bickering.

Koen rushed passed him, and pulled Marina up and away from Nikolai by the arm. He dragged her out the cave, with a thunderous glower on his face.

“Koen! What are you doing?” Marina protested.

She leaned back and dug her heels in to slow them down, not that it made any difference to their speed.

He released her once they were outside, checked to make sure he hadn’t hurt her, then dragged her after him again. She spluttered, and cursed him, and scratched at his hand, and whacked his arm. “Would you stop for a minute you stupid–”

Reaching the lake, he abruptly let her go, and she stumbled back.

Righting herself, Marina breathed out, and fixed him with a glare Koen suspected many men would have run bellowing from. Lucky then, he was part beast, and part man.

Her face softened into a look of pure female consternation, and she turned her face away, her nose jutting in the air as she muttered under her breath.

Koen ignored her and looked out over the water, phrasing, and rephrasing his explanation in his head. He had no idea how she would react to what he had to tell her, and found his dragon fretting if she would be angry.

He slanted a glance at her and relaxed. Marina stood beside him, peeking up at him curiously, no longer radiating resentment.

He held out his hand and she placed her hand in his, blushing faintly.

Koen walked them by the water’s edge, and smiled when Marina sighed and sighed again.

It was difficult to relax around her when he was a man compared to when he was a dragon. He had to be on guard, keep himself held aloof from her so that his rational mind didn’t fall down the same treacherous path his dragon self had. Funnily, despite his dragons failing to control its emotions regarding Marina, everything was easier, simpler when the dragon was loose. Marina discussed her feelings with the dragon and laughed freely. Koen himself found the world amusing as a dragon and found it easier to express affection without fear of consequence.

As a man, knew he was bad-tempered, and it was not gratifying to know Marina thought the same without knowing the real him.

Possibly the awkwardness came from the physical attraction.

As a dragon, Koen was not a threat to her in that way. When he was a man, the dynamics changed drastically. He wondered is she felt the hot, pulsing glow when he spoke her or looked at her, the same things her experienced around her. She made him breathless and dazed.

“As a man you confuse me,” she murmured suddenly, revealing her thoughts ran along the same lines as is. Her fingers flexed within his, and flash burns blazed over his skin.

Marina made a noise of alarm. “I’ve just realized that when I climbed all over your back as a dragon or kissed your snout that doing so when you’re like this would be…” She trailed off.

If she was this flustered just touching his arm, if he kissed her, really kissed her, her head would probably pop off.

The thought made him decidedly smug. Koen stopped and turned to face her. “This seems….”

“Uncomfortable,” she muttered.

“I find myself thinking of how nice it is when you rub your face on my thigh, but, that wouldn’t be appropriate as a man.”

Her face went a pretty shade of pink, and she scratched her head. “Ah, no.”

Fingers manic, her hand slipped into her back pocket, and she took out a shiny stick. She unwrapped it, and stuck the white stick into her mouth, chewing furiously, starring down at the floor.

“I understand you find the dragon easier to talk to, but I would like to come to you as a man.” He frowned. “I know it’s wrong, and I may seem … unkind, but I like you, Marina.”

“Well, that’s something I guess.” She was amused. “Between the scowling, the growling, and the cave man style dragging I’d never have guessed. You haven’t said anything even remotely flattering about me since you turned into a man.” She shrugged. “Not that you were flinging compliments at me when you were a dragon. But that would have been weird.”

Hearing a wistful note to her voice, Koen straightened, and sought to remedy his lack of compliments. He wanted to keep her at a distance, but there was nothing wrong with her knowing that she pleased him. “You are impulsive, reckless, proud, fastidious, and though at times improper….”

To his chagrin, her face was dismayed. “Wait just a minute you overgrown–”

He placed his hand over her mouth to muffle her words. His brows plunged. “I’m not finished. You are also brave.” He smiled. “You can beat my brothers in hand to hand combat. You are intelligent. You are,” he cleared his throat at her inscrutable expression, “appealing.”

She stared at him, and face twisted into displeasure. “Why are you such an idiot? Couldn’t you have just said I was pretty or something?”

It hadn’t worked. Koen didn’t say sweet things to women. He didn’t need to. Women chased him. Women said sweet things to him, sickly, and disgusting as he found the tradition. “What do you expect from me?” he snapped. “Sweet, Marina. My lovely dove, the sunlight of my life. I love you madly.”

She clenched her fists. “Sarcasm is the lowest form of humor.”

“That is what you want, isn’t it? A heart felt deceleration of some kind whilst I stare into your eyes.”

“When have I ever given you that impression?”

“You just did. I told you I like you, and you act like this.”

“After listing to about a dozen things you didn’t like.”

“Are you addled? I never said I didn’t like them, I merely stated them as fact. You are impulsive and reckless, look at how you dealt with Nikolai. You have pride. Look at how you’re reacting to my words now. And you are at times improper, though you don’t realize it. It’s just like a women to take a man’s words and twist them into something they never were. Interpreting them in completely the wrong way.”

Bouncing on the spot, Marina fumed. She hopped back then skipped forward. “So now you’re generalizing, and lumping me in with the rest of female kind? I’m nothing like what you’ve described.”

“Stubborn. You are purposefully misunderstanding me.”

“Why can’t we be friends?” she interjected. “Why must you argue with me? Why are you attacking me when I asked a question and made a straightforward observation?”

“You aggravate me. I was being nice to you.”

She scoffed a laugh. “You call this being nice? I asked you why you were being an idiot, and making this more complicated and strange than it already is. I asked a perfectly reasonable question that deserved an answer not delivered snidely or condescendingly. Frankly Koen, all this just highlights your obvious jealousy of Nikolai, who is, if you’d like to know, a saint compared to you.”

“Woman are you–”

She held up a finger and her eyes flashed wildfire. “Don’t you dare. Don’t you dare call me addled. Insult me again, just one more time, and so help me you will be limping back into that cave.”

Deciding he couldn’t talk to her when she was in such a volatile mood, he gave Marina his broad back, and caught her motioning strangulation with her hands when he glanced over his shoulder. Thinking on what she said, he immediately spun back around.

His lip curled aggressively. “What did you mean by jealousy?”

She blinked. “What now?”

“I’m not jealous of Nikolai. I am king of dragons.”

She smirked. “I knew it, You just had to be something like that to be so conceited. You could be a god and still be jealous of a pauper, Koen, if he had something you coveted. Nikolai has a charm that you lack. There’s no denying it. You shouldn’t envy him such a gift.”

“I’m not jealous,” he bellowed.

“Yes, you are,” she shrieked. “Just admit that you hated it. That you hated him touching me, kissing me – eek!”

Koen griped her upper arms and hauled him against her. Finally, she was quiet. Smiling grimly at his triumph, he kissed her. She gasped, and at first, went rigid. He used the brief parting of her lips to push his tongue into her mouth, seeking her tongue. He wanted her, needed her.

She was mad, prodding, and poking at his sensibilities until he was struggling to contain his dragon’s feral response.

Marina didn’t melt into him. She didn’t swoon or collapse into his arms. She fisted her hands in his tunic and dragged him closer. Clutching him to her, she pushed him to pull more.

Koen couldn’t help it, couldn’t stop it. She boiled his blood and made him so bloody angry and hot.

She bit his lip, and gripped him tighter, growls purring from her throat. Shivers ran down his spine when she all but climbed him to get even closer. Her hands were in his hair, and his were grabbing at her ass and crushing her even closer. He broke away to breathe, and kissed her throat.

There was a ripping noise, and Koen realized he clutched fabric. He’d literally ripped the clothes off her back.

She cried out softly, and dragged his head back around so her lips could mate his.

Koen pushed Marina back and lowered himself over her. He poured all the frustration and desire into his embrace. She matched his force with her own, and yanked him closer, not caring rocks dug into her spine, or how cold the mud was beneath them. Koen nuzzled her neck, and her eyes rolled in the back of her head. His tongue rasped over her rapid pulse, and smiled in triumph when her breathing turned ragged.

Their eyes met, clouded with passion, glazed with pleasure.

She murmured love words in his ear, but he barely heard her over the rush of blood in his ears, and the pounding of her heart racing his.

Clothes were torn and yanked away. Her skin met his and it was glorious. She was perfect. Mean. Stubborn. Prickly. All fire, and anger, and pain wrapped into one troublesome bundle he swore had been created to drive him and him alone to the brink.

He kissed and thrust into her at the same time. She cried out and he swallowed the sound, driving himself deeper inside her, needing to reach the same place she was.

She was beautiful.

Her eyelids fluttered, gaze became unfocused as her back and neck arched into him. Head flung back, lips parted she came undone in his arms, body writhing beneath him.

This was wrong.

The thought doused his passion. Koen’s fervor cooled, and dread gushed over him.

He swore and tensed as Marina’s legs wrapped tight around his waist, her heels digging into the small of his back.

Panting, she sank beneath him with a sigh and her head dropped to the side.

Koen held himself taut, reminding himself much too late of the reasons this wasn’t supposed to have happened.

Chapter 7

She and Koen lay in a sprawl of limbs. Legs entangled, fingers entwined, chests crushed together and panting hard.

Nekked, not naked, nekked on a mountain, hot and sweaty, Marina groaned as the fog lifted, and she realized what she’d done.

Stupid. Stupid.

The awkwardness came back full force when Koen shifted off Marina, and rolled onto his back.

Devoid of his warm weight, reality encroached on her happy haze, and she wrapped her arms over her chest and puffed out her cheeks. Now what? Her plan had been to strike a truce with him. Instead, she’d ended up mauling him by a picturesque lake as the dying rays of the warm sun kissed their bodies, and the crickets started to thrum.

It had been faultless.

He had been faultless, perfection.

She groaned again. Her heart would never recover from this. She had known them all of five minutes, but she knew Nikolai and Daniil were going to be shamelessly pleased, and tease her about it if they found out.

She turned her had to look at Koen and shriveled inside at the look of disgust on his face. Her confidence took a battering. It wasn’t what she had hoped to see. “You didn’t… .”

“It’s not you it’s me.”

She would have laughed if she wasn’t so close to tears. “Wow. I’m sure a boy has girl has never told a girl that before.”

He finally looked at her. He made a soft noise and swiped away a runaway tear she tried to stop from seeping out the corner of her squinted eye. “You don’t understand.”

Marina’s features were pinched, and her face turning red from the effort of keeping a good crying jag at bay. She blinked back more tears and refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing her wipe tears off her face that she cried for him. “No, apparently not.” Silence. “Do you mind if we … don’t tell the other two?”

Koen stiffened. “There is no hiding this.”

“By the way you’re … I didn’t think you’d mind. I don’t see why we have to announce it.”

“They’ll smell it on us.”

Her exhaled and shook her head, decidedly fed up, and wondering how on earth she ended up here. “What now?”

Koen lifted his hips to pull his leggings over muscled thighs. Marina blushed, and looked up at the stars that started peppering the sky as she waited for his answer.

“We’re dragon. We can smell it on each other once we’ve had a women. The scent fades after a few days, and if they hadn’t known you they would have forgotten the smell on me after questioning why there was any scent on me at all since I’ve never let any female get close enough to–” He cleared his throat. “If you met them after it had faded it wouldn’t have been a problem. But since you’re right here… .”

“Perfect.” She scooted to the side, hand reaching, fingers creeping closer to the dark shadow of crumpled fabric, and grabbed what remained of her top. She pulled it over her head. “Have you seen my jeans?”

He leant over, and plucked her jeans hanging from a shrub, handing them back to her with an indecipherable expression on his face.

Snatching them from him, she waited for him to turn around. “Do you mind?”

“I’ve already seen everything… ”

“Just turn around,” she snapped.

Rolling his eyes, he did so.

Marina wanted to kick him in the back of the head. It was obvious she wasn’t feeling too positive about herself, and he was being a dick. Reasonably, she knew he had to know that was her first time, and she got that some guys didn’t place as much importance on it, but some consideration wouldn’t have gone amiss. He was so wrapped in whatever was going on with him he couldn’t see how mad she was for him.

Admittedly, acting like a shrill harpy every other moment she opened her mouth didn’t help matters. It did take two to mess something up no matter how much she wanted to blame it all on him.

Marina couldn’t pin point what was it was about him as a man that irritated her so much. On second thought, she knew. His arrogance, the smug expression he got on his face when he thought he was right, and the superior tone of voice he used every damn moment was like nails on a chalkboard.

All that aside, the second he touched her or got to close her body literally went on red alert. If he looked at her for too long she could feel herself getting hot, and the intense urge to jump him even as he spouted more male chauvinist drivel was all she could endeavor to concentrate on.

Stupid man.

Beautiful dragon.

Koen’s dragon was majestic, and made her feel complete. Calm. Marina wondered if he could turn dragon on their journey back. Would it be rude to ask him to do so? He hadn’t reacted well the last time she’d asked.

Realizing she stood gawking at him, Marina pulled on her jeans and stared down at the holes in her tee shirt. It hung open shoulder to waist, exposing the swell of her boob.

Again, perfect.

Koen glanced over his shoulder at her, stood, and walked off.

Marina tugged her boots on. Stumbling, her hand landed on a rock. It was like the universe wanted her to curl her fingers around it.

She scooped it up and threw it at his back.

He stopped dead. Turned. “What is wrong with you? You are addled.”

“That’s it?” she asked quietly. “I don’t even get a thank you?”

“Do men usually thank you after such an interlude.”

Her mouth dropped open. “Interlude? You call what just happened an interlude?”

“What else should I call it?”

She closed her jaw and shook her head sadly. “Damn Koen. Just as I think I’m getting somewhere you open your mouth. I’m going to have to sit on you, and bitch slap you, repeatedly, just to make myself feel better.”

Koen turned again, and waved his hand, dismissing her. “Give over woman.”

She shrugged and picked up an even bigger rock. It seemed each toss got his attention and from her earlier bout with Nikolai, these dragon lords had hard heads that needed a good thump to focus their mind.

This time she threw it at his head, and winced when she heard the soft conk of the connection.

He miss-stepped, and ducked instinctively. A hand flew up to guard against more rocks and rubbed the back of his head. It came way bloody.

“Marina,” he growled threateningly as he turned.

He jerked when she was stood right behind him, fisted hands on hips. The tears and desolate expression was gone. Left in their place was a petite, livid young woman, her eyes sparking, and promising retribution.

“What?” she asked aggressively and shoved him with both hands.

Marina seriously wanted to fight him. Crazy, because he was big as a bloody house, and strong, and half dragon, but god, he made her so mad. She couldn’t believe a few short minutes ago she had been thrilled to have his hands on her, to have him inside her. It had felt like the world would explode if he wasn’t connected to her in the most elemental of ways. Now, she wanted to beat the crap out of him for being so insensitive and ruining their first time, just like he ruined their first kiss.

Koen grabbed her wrists. “Stop, before you get hurt.”

“You think way too much of yourself. Nothing you could do or say could hurt me Koen. You don’t mean anything to me.”

“My dragon thinks differently.”

That made her pause. “Your dragon is wonderful. You are an asshole.”

“We’re one in the same.”

She tugged for him to release her, but he held firm. “Not in my mind. You drive me crazy. I hate you, and if I could have the dragon and never see you again I’d take the offer in a heartbeat.”

“You don’t hate me.”

“Yes I do!” she shrieked. “I do. You can’t order, or command people to think and do as you say all the time.” She stamped her foot. “I do.”

Koen leaned down until her lips were a hairsbreadth from his. His eyes were glacial, but Marina saw the banked lust there, a flare of passion as their bodies drew closer. His gaze flicked from her mouth to her eyes. She barely dared to breathe as long seconds ticked by of his focus choosing to settle on her lips.

The lines of his face hardened, and his voice was hostile when he said, “Good. I won’t have to feel guilty when I leave.”

For all her raging, Marina’s face paled, and her body went cold. She ducked her head to hide, devastated and embarrassed. Twisting out of his hold, she wrapped her arms around herself. How he could be so unaffected after what they shared shook her.

Koen back off. Perversely, he moved forward, forcing her to give ground to him physically and emotionally. “It is curious. If you hate me so deeply, Marina, then why are you so upset? If you hate me as a man, why bother speaking to me at all? Why provoke me on when you know I will react?” Marina gritted her teeth, not having an answer. Still she gave ground to him, shaken to her core, and unable to regroup when he kept advancing, surrounding her with his presence. Quick like lightning, he slid his arms around her waist and hauled her against him. “Why do you tremble when I touch you?”

And she did, tremble. She licked her lips, anticipation causing tremors to shimmy up and down the back of her legs.

Her hands were on his chest to push him away.

No.

She was pulling him closer.

Koen smirked in triumph as his head lowered. “You don’t hate me,” he murmured. “No more than I hate you.”

He nibbled her bottom lip as she tried to think of a retort. She couldn’t focus, because his hand was sliding across the small of her back, and kneading the top of her ass. She made a choking sound and felt her knees weaken. Koen hummed appreciably, and this time ripped her top clean in two. Marina gave up, and wound her arms around his neck, crushing herself to him, rubbing against him, and thrusting her tongue in his mouth as he lowered them to the ground.

“You are mine, Marina. My treasure.”

Her heart skipped. “Don’t hold back,” she mumbled. “Don’t keep yourself from me.”

Koen paused, pulled back to probe her with his gaze. It was like someone had bedazzled his eyes. It was fucking ridiculous. Marina was stuck dumb by how beautiful they were.

“You care?” he asked.

Feeling exposed, raw, but not willing to back down, never that, she nodded. “I care.”

“Good.”

His lips covered hers, and the rest of his body followed.

Theirs was fierce mating. There was no mercy from the pain of their pleasure, and no respite for the mindless slaking of lust. Koen took from her like a savage then gave like a slave. Marina was in his thrall, utterly willing to be ravished, then wholly able to turn the tide to trap him under her and demand his submission. She knew it was unique, to link so hard and fast even the stars lost their shine because the place you made together was blinding.

The aftermath wasn’t awkward or loaded with regret this time. Intimacy had sprung up between them, and Marina thought her heart would burst when Koen sat her on his lap to cuddle her.

He stroked her tenderly, and peppered kisses across her face.

There was an unspoken truce between them, a comfortable silence. If neither of them spoke, neither could say anything that would start a new argument. It was then, holding his hand, feeling his thumb swept back and forth over her skin, Marina knew that wherever he went she would follow.

She waited for the feeling of mortification to creep in at such a need, but felt nothing close to it.

They locked eyes and could see each other’s terror. How she felt before was nothing compared to now, but seeing he experienced the same fears freed Marina. And when she calmed, he calmed.

Together they were this wild/beautiful thing nobody had to understand – just respect.

So when Koen was pulling his leather pants over his rock hard ass, and Marina was fixated at the flex of muscle on his stomach, wondering how something could look that good, the double-edged sword pressed to the back of her neck didn’t go down well with either of them.

Koen tensed, and light rippled over his skin.

Skillfully, the sword flipped, in a falcate slash of gleaming silver, and this time pointed over Marina’s heart. A heavy hand landed on her shoulder to keep her from bolting.

“Remain human,” commanded a deep voice. “I can spear her heart quicker than you can shift to save her, and I would have already become dragon.”

“When I heard you approach I had decided to kill you quickly,” Koen said evenly. “Because you are doing your duty for the honor of your House.” He finished lacing up his trousers, and turned to face the warrior holding Marina captive. “But now, I fear you will die painfully, in agony, begging the goddess to release you from your torture because you touched my treasure!” he finished in an enraged bellow.

Marina felt a righteous pride at the sound of Koen’s fury, and felt the warrior stiffen. Good. She hoped he pissed himself. She couldn’t see him, but she could feel the heat radiating from his body. He smelt like lemongrass, foreign, and his presence was chilling.

“My orders are simple. Use whatever means to bring you back.”

“I am your king, and if you harm her I will destroy you, and you would have taken an innocent life for nothing.”

The warrior that held her hostage considered these words. “My king, I was …” The warrior’s voice deflated. “I was dead the moment I was assigned this honor. I ask forgiveness.”

Koen nodded firmly. “Granted. Now remove your hands from what belongs to me.”

The blade disappeared, and Marina immediately spun to ward off an attack. She carefully backed up.

Amused eyes twinkled at her from the dark. “It was an honor to meet you. Our king has been searching for a long time.” There was the flash of the sword reflecting the moonlight, and the ripping of steel tearing flesh.

Marina’s back bumped into Koen’s front, and his arms came around her protectively.

The twinkling eyes went dark. There was a gentle sigh of breath, and the heavy thump as a body hit the dirt.

Her mouth fell open. She trembled, and clutched Koen’s arms to her. “Did he just … kill himself?”

“There was no other way for him.” Koen nuzzled her neck, and pressed a kiss to her shoulder. “Come.”

Sometime later, astounded at what had happened, Marina walked back into the cave wearing Koen’s tunic to preserve her modesty.

Nikolai took in their disheveled appearance and balked.

Daniil was stunned for all of a few moments before his nostrils flared, and he grinned.

“Not a word,” she growled, and marched to slouch down by the fire.

Koen leveled a thunderous look at his brothers with a cutting look then sat behind Marina and pulled her snug to his chest.

“That’s that then,” Daniil said enigmatically.

Nikolai gave her a hurt look and scooted closer. Marina reached to pat his shoulder, and smiled emptily at him, her mind still elsewhere. When Koen grumbled, she elbowed him in the gut.

“Now you two have spoken,” Daniil started. “We can discuss our next moves.”

“Nothing has changed,” Koen said evenly. “What we discussed stands.”

There was silence. The fire crackled and popped. Tension between the two men grew until it was a palpable thing in the air.

Marina was aware the only reason they hadn’t leapt at each other’s throats was because she was between them. Remembering the last time they clashed as dragons, she decided to remove herself from the direct line of fire.

“Well, you all talk about what secret things you have to discuss. I have to clean up, and call my friend. I may be taking a trip soon, and she’ll need to know.” She slanted a look over her shoulder. “It’s safe?”

Koen kissed her nose. “Yes.”

Marina peeked up at Koen from under her lashes, blushed, then hurried away. She paused only to ruffle through her duffel to find soap, a towel, and her mobile.

Chapter 8

The moment Marina was out of sight Daniil tuned furious eyes to Koen.

Nikolai grinned like the village idiot. “Well, that must have been an interesting conversation. I’ll never forget the day you stole my woman.”

He grunted and stared into the to avoid Daniil’s glare. “She was never your woman.”

Daniil sat opposite, arms crossed, waiting. His warrior braids had been removed and his hair was free. He was too good looking for his own damn good, and since Marina was around, it bothered him.

“Why have you taken out your braids?” Koen asked.

“I was going to ask Marina to plait them for me.” He grinned. “The brat says she has a soft touch … does she not?”

He remembered her small hands roaming over his back, and repressed a shudder of lust. The woman would kill him. “She is not like the women from home. They do not have to care for their men here.”

He snorted. “She’s not of this world.”

“She knows that, but she still claims it as hers.”

“But nothing else,” Daniil said angrily, his good humor and easy manner evaporating under the serious topic. “Am I right? Because you still haven’t told her, and you’ve gone as far as to–”

“She loves my dragon,” Koen interjected.

Nikolai nodded. “We know. Her reaction earlier told us as such. She moved to protect you, what more proof do we need? She seems to dislike your human form.”

Daniil chuckled. “She stares at you and curses you for it.” He and Nikolai bumped fists as they shared the joke. “It’s amusing to see you blustering over a female.”

Koen sighed and propped his chin in his upturned palm. “The woman is mad. She threw rocks at my head.”

“I am guessing this happened after you ripped her clothes off?” Daniil asked dryly.

Koen smiled as he remembered the fabric ripping to expose more of her glorious flesh. “Long after,” he drawled. “Oh, a Drackai warrior found me.”

“Trouble?”

“No. He took care of himself.”

Nikolai laughed, but once again, Daniil had grown solemn. Proper to a fault, he would not be distracted. “Exactly what are you doing here, Koen?”

“Nothing.”

“Lying with a descendant of a phoenix is not ‘nothing’ nor is smart. Yes, I’ve guessed who she is. There was only one possibility and most often the simplest answer is the right one. Have you explained the full cost of what she has done?” Daniil continued when Koen said nothing. “She can never enter Aver for another mate now you have taken her. It has to be you.”

Nikolai stopped laughing. “Oh,” he said. The full force of Marina’s new situation hit him. “That wasn’t supposed to happen.” He frowned at Koen. “You shouldn’t have done that.” Nikolai’s face became joyful. “Of course, she is to be my sister.”

“No,” Koen said flatly. “She is not coming with us. She stays here.”

Nikolai’s face fell. “But … you can’t do that. It’s wrong. Even I would never take a Chosen and discard her so callously. The Chosen are butterflies to be cherished and protected until they are called to protect their dragons.”

“Exactly,” Daniil agreed. He leaned forward, beseeching. “Koen, enough of this. Tell her.”

Koen dragged a hand through his hair. “You’re not thinking clearly.”

“We’re not thinking clearly?” Nikolai said in an austere voice Koen seldom heard from him. “You are the one fooling around with a high princess, not us.”

“My whole life I have waited to be won, and never have I wanted to be a part of it. If the dragon Council find out there is Chosen that I want she wouldn’t be safe. They would come for her in a bid to secure to me the Empire. She would end up in Aver, and it is not right.”

“Have you considered this is meant to be?” Daniil reasoned. “The kingdoms have been divided for far too long. You have been free for too long. With her by your side, Fire and Ice will be united again, and there will be the peace we all wish for. It’s why Aver exists. You must be claimed by your human mate soon, or you will die, and there will be years of strife and war until the next is phoenix matures. That takes decades and even then the phoenix will have to go through the hunt like you.”

Koen shrugged. “Then I will die young and there will be war. There is always war. I would rather let the Kingdom squabble as they always have done than risk her life.”

Daniil’s brow furrowed. “Be reasonable. You’re toying with the lives of our countrymen and loved ones.”

“And what of my life? Hers? Even if she somehow survived Aver and was made my bride, she would have to wage a constant battle to subdue Fire and Ice, and I do not want that for her.”

“I don’t see how you can run from this. It is already done. All that is left is the formalities. We can see her through them.”

Koen glared with accusing eyes before Daniil’s meaning sunk in. “You cannot change my mind. Stop trying, and don’t dare interfere.”

“You leave me no choice but to interfere. Marina’s existence proves you are meant to have a mate. Of all the places she could have been, of all the people to find you, why her? Blood ash, Koen! You found each other across dimensions. Don’t be a fool. She is the answer you have been searching for. If you swallowed your pride and set aside your grief and fears you would see it as she does.”

“How would you know what she sees?” Koen had to swallow a bellow as he studied their suddenly blank expressions. “What have you been doing? What have you told her?”

“Marina has questions. You can see it in her eyes. They spark when she is interested in something.”

“She’s smart,” Nikolai added.

“That doesn’t mean you have to answer them,” Koen pointed out.

“Agreed,” Daniil replied. “But considering the circumstances it wouldn’t hurt to guide her in the right direction.”

His eyes darted to Nikolai.

Koen stilled, and stripped his brother with a glare. “What have you told her?”

Nikolai shrank back. “Well, when she was cleaning my cut she had a few questions. I just told her the truth.”

“You were with her for all of five minutes,” Koen pointed out, exasperated.

“Yes, well, she can be quite persuasive and commanding. Nobody said I had to keep the truth from her. She asked if I knew about her and I said she was probably the daughter of Almeria and Mikhail.” He tapped his chin, thinking. “She asked if there were many women like here where I came from, and I told her there were a few hundred Chosen born to be dragon mates, but that there had only been a handful of high princess like her. She asked if she was considered equal rank to you on Tzion, and I explained that you are king, so no, but that she was closer than most.”

Koen’s mouth dropped “And?”

“And nothing. She asked if you had a dragon mate and I told her to talk to you.” Nikolai looked sheepish. “I’m judging by your reaction she never asked?”

Koen hung his head and gritted his teeth. Marina knew much more than he had first thought. It made him look upon her words and actions in a whole new light. Why hadn’t she said anything to him? Looking on her behavior with hindsight, her sighing, and offense to how he treated her took on a whole new meaning. She had asked about Tatiana and he had avoided answering, the pain too much to comprehend. Was she insecure?

“She did seemed to have something on her mind,” Koen admitted. “As usual, my presence as a man upset her, distracted her.”

“Understandable,” Daniil said. “Go now. Go to her, and tell her who you are and, what she is.”

Koen fisted his hands. “I cannot.”

Daniil stood. “You will not, but that is fine. I can do it for you. It is my duty as a dragon lord to ensure she understands what respect she should be afforded. You may be king, but she is a princess of our land, and she has rights outside of your relationship with her.”

Daniil took two steps towards the exit before Koen leapt up and planted himself front of him, nose to nose, ready to rip him apart. “No,” she growled. “You endanger her.”

Nikolai was abruptly beside Koen, puling his shoulder back to create space between them. “If she means so little why is it such a big deal to tell her? Daniil is right. If it ever got out we found a high princess and abandoned her here it would bring dishonor upon House Raad.”

Koen’s head whipped around. “I never said she meant little to me.” His eyes drifted to the cave mouth, where Marina had gone. “Quite opposite.”

“Then let Daniil tell her.”

The fear of such a thing was overwhelming. Koen knew what she would so and it hurt his heart. “She will want to come home with us.”

Sensing he had calmed, Nikolai took his hand off his shoulder. The look in his eyes was compassionate. “That is such a bad thing?”

“How can you ask that?” Koen whispered.” If she stays here, she is safe. If she returns with me she dies.”

“I think she would blossom. We would care for her. I don’t know if you’ve realized, but there is a great sadness that hovers over her. I don’t know why, but it is palpable.” Nikolai smiled. “I read women well.”

“Almeria is dead. Marina grieves her.”

Daniil sighed heavily. “You want to protect her. I understand, really, but accept what you are trying to deny her is wrong. Marina is of House Zar. You know as well as I do, council mon Mikhail has no idea of her existence. She is his kin. We have to tell him, and we have to take her back. If she chooses to enter Aver that is her right, and you cannot refuse her that.”

Koen’s brows drew together as he thought of Marina. How she felt in his arms. How fragile she was when his hands were on her. “She is so small. Our world will crush her.”

“You forget the woman faced our dragons to protect you,” Nikolai said. “With nothing but a rock in her and a curse on her lips. Koen, she’s perfect. She naturally stepped into the role destiny has chosen for her. Your protector.”

Frantically searching for a reason to deny what needed to be done, Koen shook his head. “I won’t do this … I won’t turn her head with sweet promises of a future we can never have.”

“You are denying both yourself and her the change of a glorious future,” Daniil said. “One filled with happiness and love. Dragons dream their entire lives of the mate that will finally claim them. You would give yours up for nothing?”

Koen’s eyes closed and his jaw clenched. “You speak as if I’m some fool who has too much pride or honor to claim her, as if I simply am too afraid to confront my feelings for her. We are talking about her life. If she were to return with us and be marked First Chosen… .” The very idea horrified him in ways they could not begin to imagine. “I can’t do it. I could never sit there and watch her fight for me knowing that any moment would be her last. We would be separated. She would be there always just out of reach and I– I will not.”

He opened his eyes, at peace with his decision, and ready to convince them what e thought was best. He started when Daniil was no longer there.

Nikolai jumped in front of him. “He left when you said the word fool. It’s too late.”

Koen shoved his brother out of the way and rushed out the cave. He hurried to the lake and spotted Daniil already speaking to Marina.

He stopped, hidden in the shadow of the trees, his heart thumping as he watched them.

Silhouetted by moonlight, he thought Marina the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. Her face paled to bone white at whatever Daniil said, and he thought she would swoon. She trembled slightly then stiffened her back, nodding her head once.

He was a coward. It was wrong for Daniil to be the one to tell her. Left with no choice, Koen dug deep, and stepped out of the shadows.

Chapter 9

Marina dialed Cathryn, and bit her lip as the phone rang through to voicemail. It was wrong to be relieved, but now she could leave a message and not worry about Cat freaking out until after there was nothing she could do about it. Marina knew her friend could be freakishly resourceful when it came to hunting her down.

“Cat, it’s me. Okay, I know that you’re going to feel responsible for letting me out of your sight for more than five minutes, but I need you not to worry, okay. I’m … leaving for a while. I can’t tell you where, you’d never believe me.” Marina gripped the phone tighter. “Do you remember those stories my mother would tell us as girls when we had sleepovers, about dragons? Well, they weren’t stories, Cat, they were memories. My mother wasn’t from here, and neither am I, not really. I was born here, but I was created somewhere else. Remember the dragon I told you I found? You asked his name. It’s Koen Raad. He’s from there, and before you go mad, yes, I’m crossing dimensions for a guy, but he’s worth it. I’m sorry I couldn’t–”

The line disconnected and Marina knew she had run out of time. Her explanation had sucked. She stared down at the phone, wondering what was best.

She should go back and explain properly. She had the time. The only problem was Marina was worried if she took her eyes off Koen for too long he would disappear in a puff of smoke back to Tzion leaving her behind. She couldn’t get there on her own and he was mulish enough to carry out his decision to the end.

“Princess?” Daniil called softly from behind her. “May I speak with you?”

She schooled her face when Daniil’s came to stand beside her. “Princess, huh?” she asked, and watched as his face lit with humor and his blue eyes twinkled.

“Indeed.” He clasped his hands behind his back. “I don’t have much time to be delicate about this so excuse my bluntness.” He watched her with a kind expression on his face and touched the side of her head gently. “Why do you cut your hair?”

“What is it with you guys and my hair? I cut it, big deal.”

“Long hair is a woman’s beauty.”

“Are you saying I’m not beautiful?”

His eyes widened. “No. You are one of the most beautiful creatures I have ever beheld. For me, there is only one who surpasses you.”

She put on a face of mock severity and haughtily lifted her nose. “More beautiful than me? Humph. I think not, I’ll deal with her soon enough.” His expression dropped and paled. Startled by his reaction, she wrinkled her nose and gave a hangdog smile. “That was a joke, Daniil. Apparently, a bad one.”

He breathed out and nodded slowly, genuinely relieved. “Your hair is lovely, but I cannot help wonder what it would look like flowing over your shoulders.”

She rubbed her head, smiling. “I like it this way. My mother liked to cut her hair short too. I’ve never known someone to be so pleased by something so simple.”

“Your mother is part of what I want to talk to you about.”

“Yeah, figured that when you guys that you were so interested in her.”

“Oh?”

She shrugged. “You and Nikolai are not exactly subtle, and Koen has revealed more to me than he realizes. I’ll fill in the gaps eventually. You’re refreshingly direct with your words and actions.” She beamed and laughed. “Like my mother was.”

“And here I thought you and Koen as a human were having difficulties speaking to each other without coming to blows.”

She scowled and narrowed her eyes. “Him,” she hissed. “Well, we’re doing fine at the moment.”

“But …you haven’t spoken directly to each other since you returned from your walk.”

“True. It’s better that way, less arguments. I’ll be welcoming the dragon back with open arms.”

“This is the most peaceful and calm I have seen him a long time.”

“Wait, I’ve been dealing with a calm and peaceful Koen Raad? Bloody hell. Maybe I shouldn’t be diving headfirst into the emotional quagmire that is him. I thought possibly once we got over the whole, you are mine, thing, we could have worked it out, but….”

“Oh.” Nikolai tapped his hand on his thigh. “Then maybe we were being hard on Koen for no reason. Nikolai and I were under the impression that you were in love with him.”

Marina closed her eyes as the words ricocheted inside her mind. Love. She felt the blood drain from her face and her body rocked. She nodded her head to herself, but when she opened her eyes, there was censure in her gaze. “That is something I haven’t looked to closely at. Even if it were true, it would be something only Koen and I should discuss. If we could get passed flinging insults at each other, of course.”

“Of course. I’m here to ask you to be firm with him. He plans to leave. Without you.”

Marina plucked imaginary lint off her shoulder to give her time to school her reaction. Whatever lies she told Daniil to make herself seem less hopelessly infatuated by Koen were blowing up in her face. Big time. The thought of him leaving her, forever, made her want to vomit.

“I know that, and it’s not happening,” she said confidently. ‘He will be taking me with him.”

“And if he doesn’t? You have to accept the possibility that he won’t see reason and will leave without you.” Nikolai patted her hand. “As pessimistic as I sound, I’m here because I have faith you can reach him. Koen has always been difficult.”

“His dragon is straightforward,” she murmured. “It’s so strange the creature and the man can be so different.”

“They are one in the same,” Daniil reminded. “Koen’s dragon is kind to you because he cares for you. In beast form, we let our emotions and instincts guide us. Koen is not bound by tradition, or honor, or the limitations of his waking mind when in dragon form. He can be free with you then.”

“I see that. The second he becomes a man he can’t stand me.”

“And you him?”

Marina cringed. “Not entirely true. Sure he’s arrogant, rude and egotistical but there’s something about his scowl that makes me want to kiss him all over.” She sighed dreamily. “He gives me butterflies in my chest.”

“It warms my heart to hear it. Make him see that he needs you.”

“I’ll give it my best shot, but it’s not like I have months to build trust. If I can’t change his mind in time you can take me, and I can deal with it in your world.”

Daniil slowly shook his head. “I won’t force you on him. Koen has been through much in his life, and there is only so much I can interfere before I become one of the forces pushing against him, and that won’t do. I meddle because I care. Koen is not my blood brother, but he treats me as if I am. I’m from a great House in its own right, but I owe a lot to Koen. He gives me the support of his House in my endeavors. For all his faults, he is honorable, and I wouldn’t see him hurt. If he doesn’t take you Marina, if his heart is truly set against you coming with us, I will not go against his wishes.”

“Kol!” Koen growled threateningly as he approached.

Daniil stepped aside and inclined his head. “Raad.” With an encouraging smile at Marina, he gave them privacy.

The second Koen had come into her line of sight, her body had started gearing up. Marina rubbed slick palms on her sides and prayed her body wasn’t going to self-destruct. They needed to get the messy, emotional stuff over with first.

Sharing was like a band-aid; just rip that fucker off.

“Koen?”

“What?” He sounded annoyed.

“We are going to hold a conversation without arguing now. Understand?”

“About?”

Marina already found her own enforced plea to not argue hard to stick by. “Me coming with you.”

He cocked his head. “I thought you did that second time.”

“Cute.”

“You love me.” The way he said it was accusatory. “It’s disturbing.”

“I do love the dragon,” she confessed, confused. “The man … I lust after.” She ran her eyes over the long length of him, astonished that she had been all over him, astonished they had made it work even with their considerable size difference.

“They are the same, Marina. How can you love one and not the other?”

She rubbed her eyes. “I don’t know. Who the fuck am I? Freud? I’m standing here contemplating whether or not I’m in love with a dragon. That is impossible on so many different levels it hurts my head. When you are the dragon, I wish for the man. When you’re the man, I wish for the dragon.” She threw her hands up. “God knows what’s wrong with me.”

He turned away. “No. We cannot talk about it. I have made my choice.”

“Please?” God, maybe she wanted his love more than she realized, the man made her say please.

“I dislike changing my mind.”

She stomped around him, and shoved his chest. “I dislike the way you dismiss me when something potentially troublesome comes up in discussion.” She decided to try a new approach. She held up her phone. “I called my friend Cathryn. I told her a bit about who I am, and that I’d be gone for a while. I’m ready to leave with you, Koen.”

“Ah,” was his response. He looked passed her like with a pained expression on his face. “And who are you exactly, Marina?”

“It seems so ridiculous. I keep telling myself it’s impossible, but to be honest it explains a lot. Your arrogance is what helped me be brave enough to ask Nikolai the questions. Someone like you would never deign to bother speaking to somebody not of equal or greater rank when all you want is to be left alone. What I would like to know is why you hate me so much that you would keep the truth from me?” She pushed down a wave of emotion. Her hand motioned to him than her. “I thought that … yes we fight, because you’re so bad-mannered, but I thought that there was something stronger between us than that.”

His gaze snapped to hers. “I can honestly say that the thought of you coming to Tzion fills me with dread.”

Again, his eyes moved away. He wasn’t bothering to look at her anymore. She felt like a buzzing fly around the head of a tiger. Unnoticeable. It was getting old.

“Well then, I guess that’s that then… no … see, I’m shocked I can feel this way, feel so deeply without it being reciprocated.”

He laughed without humor, and his dark eyes fixed on her combusted with heat before she could prepare herself not to be scorched by it. Koen clasped her chin, and slanted his mouth over hers. He bruised her with his kiss, made her heart race, fuck it, he made her wet, and Marina could almost touch his fire for her. She craved that burn, yearned for his brand, and god, if he didn’t have the most crafty tongue in the cosmos.

He let her go, and pushed her aside, once again focusing on the lake. Fuck reciprocation, his ass was hers whether he wanted it to be or not.

“I should not have called you mine,” he said. “You are treasure, but I cannot keep you.”

Hot and squirmy, her chin snapped back defiantly. It was better to know the truth than wallow in confusion. If she was wrong, and Koen didn’t feel the same, she didn’t want to waste her time or throw any more of her affection away. The acceptance of his lack of affection did not mean she’d let him swagger away without taking what her body needed from him. Multiple times. “Because you don’t care for me?”

He couldn’t meet her eyes. “Ask Daniil and Nikolai your questions.”

“And you’re okay with that? You’re okay with me asking them about you and your life, about your home?”

“Tzion is their home too.”

“I’m not interested in them like I am you. Tzion holds no appeal when I take you out of it.” She was small enough that even when he ducked his head she could lean forward to meet his gaze. “I know that I’m from there, but that doesn’t make it home. I’m not thrilled about giving up my life here to run over there. My mother was a good person, wise, and if she left and brought me here, I can be sure there was a good reason. If I had met Nikolai or Daniil, and they had told me all this, I would have been curious, but would’ve simply said goodbye when they left. They would be fond memories to tell my grandchildren one day. I would tell them that they were descendant from dragon royalty. I’m going for you.” She pushed on, resolved to take on more chance to get him to open up to her. “You want me. I feel that.” Lord, did she feel it, down to her tippy toes. “But I don’t know why you push me away. Tell me, and I promise I’ll do everything to remove the obstacle so you don’t have to be afraid to love me.” She would drop kick the shit of that obstacle if it meant Koen Raad could be called hers.

Marina held her breath; nails digging into her palms as she waited for him to make his choice.

His expression had been like stone, so she had expected to be rebuffed, already thinking up a new way to reach him, but as her shoulders slumped, hope flickered on that handsome face, a face she could kiss all over until the end of time. At first, she thought she imagined it. Then flicker was replaced with wary acceptance.

A snarl of emotions swelled in her heart and near choked her. So powerful was the sensation thrumming through her veins, she thought she would burst.

Koen held out his hand and she took it, their fingers entwining. “You read people well,” he said gruffly.

“The power of observation. It’s a gift of mine.” Humility had never been her strong suit, and she suspected it wasn’t his either.

She could dig it.

He visibly braced himself. “So, princess, what is it you want to know?”

Marina licked her lips, the excitement of coming that much closer to what she now wanted drying her mouth. “Nikolai and Daniil are both dragon lords, high ranking, and you’re above them. You told me you were king.” She placed a hand on his arm. It flexed under her palm, and warmth infused her cheeks. She stared into his face. “Who are you Koen?”

“Koen Raad of House Raad, dragon king of the Twelfth Dynasty.”

Her lips twitched. He said it like to be such was a misfortune. “Why did you come to this dimension?”

“Hiding.”

She was going to end up slapping him if he continued with the stunted replies. “From… .”

He looked away. “The Empire.”

“You ran away from your responsibilities as king?” It didn’t sound like him at all.

He shook his head. “Emperor.”

Alrighty. They were doing well. Neither of them had started shouting or cursing or biting. The future was bright. “Cut the monosyllabic answers big guy. I need you to explain, because I’ve worked out as much as I can on my own, and I haven’t got all night. I like my sleep.”

Koen tightened his hold on her hand. His fingers engulfed hers, and the touch sent bolts of heat straight to her heart. Befuddled at the rapid pounding of the organ in her chest, Marina worried what would happen to it if he rejected her.

“Don’t turn me away,” she said in a small voice. “Talk to me. You don’t have to feel the same, but you at least owe me an explanation.”

Koen tugged on her hand and she followed him. “Let’s get you settled for the night.”

Marina didn’t get the same closed off vibe she usually got from him, more thoughtful, so she didn’t protest when he started back to the cave. She would have given anything to know what he was thinking.

Back in the cave, the fire was burning low, and Daniil and Nikolai watched them enter with wary expression tinged with anticipation.

Koen strode over to the bedroll they had slept in earlier. “Daniil, Nikolai,” he greeted then added, “Get out. I’m readying Marina for bed.” He paused. “There’s a body by the lake. Burn it.”

Both men immediately, went to the door. No questions as to why there was a body, but fully accommodating that they would have to deal with one.

“Nice night for flying,” Nikolai said merrily, stripping off his clothes.

“The blue dark,” Daniil said, his own trousers dropping to the floor. “There is nothing sweeter to fly in … ah! Apart from storm in the Ice Realm, of course.”

Smiling, listening to them chatter and undress, Marina enjoyed the view. And there was much to enjoy.

“Should I be jealous?” Koen asked.

Her response was to wave a hand at him, eyes far too busy elsewhere. She sighed dreamily when Nikolai and Daniil’s golden backsides disappeared around the bend. Koen clasped her chin and turned her head. His finger tapped under her chin to close her mouth.

His eyes burned, and his lips pressed into a thin line. “Woman, you try my patience.”

“You’re telling me that if two women starting undressing you wouldn’t take an innocent peek?”

“There was nothing innocent about how you stared.”

She beamed. “True.”

He breathed hard through his nose, and Marina swore she smelt smoke.

“You sleep much as me,” she pointed out, trying to avoid another argument.

He smiled widely. It made her chest tight. “Just when I’m healing. You sleep a lot.”

He crouched, and took off her boots, setting them aside carefully. Marina watched his bowed head, the way his shoulders were tensed, and wondered what was coming next. He tugged her jeans down and those too were carefully folded and placed on top of the boots.

He settled back on the bedroll and patted the space between his legs. He didn’t need to ask her twice. She hurried over to him, and dragged the covers over her bare legs. She leaned her head back against his chest, and waited.

Frankly, the last few minutes Marina had considered her behavior saint-like. She was being patient to be rewarded, and she sensed the time was nigh. She all but squirmed with excitement.

“My dimension,” Koen began, “Tzion, is split into two kingdoms separated by a wasteland called the Barren. The Kingdom of Fire is where I was born. It is built at the base of a cluster of volcanoes and is home to the Drackai. Across the Barren, in the frozen tundra of the east are the Wyvrae, dragon lords born in the Ice Realm.”

She nodded her understanding as she snuggled closer to his heat and his lovely masculine scent.

“The Ice Realm is led by the woman who wears the Frost Wreath, and the Kingdom of Fire is led by the woman who wears the Blood Crown. The queens fight for the honor to lead these kingdoms in a tournament called Aver, called when a new queen must be crowned.” He shifted, his discomfort increasing. “In the old days, both kingdoms were forever at war. In a bid to stop the bloodshed, a breed of dragon called a phoenix defeated both queens in combat and demanded their surrender. They agreed on the caveat their kingdoms were overseen by the phoenix, a dragon known for his great strength and compassion. The two kingdoms became one Empire, joined by a treaty of peace for the sake of the prosperity of their people. Whenever a phoenix is named Emperor there is peace in the land.”

Marina suddenly had a thought she had completely forgotten about before. Her heart was sinking rapidly. What if Koen’s reluctance to take her with him was because of another woman? “You have a dragon mate,” she whispered, convinced this was the true reason why he had resisted her.

Koen jerked.

In Marina’s mind, a guilty start instead of heartfelt denial was response enough. Tears sprang in her eyes and a sob tore from her throat.

She lurched forward, but Koen was already lunging for her. He grabbed her ankle and dragged her backwards, flipping her onto her back beneath him. She struggled under him, trying, and failing to knee him in the groin.

“Marina,” he barked. “Stop it. I have no mate.”

She stilled. She was drawing back her neck to head butt him, but this made her pause. “You said you were a king and you’ve been talking about queens and a woman called Tatiana.”

“All phoenixes are kings from birth. Tatiana is my sister.”

She narrowed her eyes, suspicious, but mollified. “Seems you guys have queens, kings and princesses in abundance.”

“There are ever only two queens, one king or an Emperor and his Empress. There are many Drackai and Wyvrae princesses and princes from the unions, but they are merely a step above court gentry. High princesses, offspring of a phoenix and his mate is rare. There have only been two others before you.”

Koen held Marina’s arms by her sides and his groin was pressed to hers. Grudgingly, she admitted she liked his weight, even if he was using it against her at that moment. He eased off and pulled her up by the grip he had on her arms.

Him on his knees, Marina on her butt, they stared at each other.

“Are you done?” he asked.

She grunted and pulled her arms away. If he was waiting for an apology, he wasn’t getting one. He was taking to long with his explanation and giving her mind ample time to run in crazy circles. “Carry on then.”

He rested his hands on his knees and from the way he breathed out slowly, she knew it cost him not to snap at her. “We believe dragons with the potential to become phoenixes are born all the time, and they are of course birthed from Chosen.”

“Chosen?”

“Women who can withstand the dragon flame. They are the mates to the dragon lords in our realm.”

Marina blinked. “Chosen into dragons too?”

“No. Only males have two forms. The women have dragon-like tendencies. Highly aggressive, heightened senses and instincts, but their form is fixed human. There are one or two stories in the imperial archives of a dragoness, but it has long been believed that it was merely a poets flowery description of a particularly fierce dragon mate.”

Marina opened her mouth to say how typical it was only the men in his world could turn dragon, but quickly closed it again. It wasn’t down to Koen that nature had decided only the males would be able to shift from dragon to human and it would be inane of her to go there.

“Do you know why the women can’t turn dragon?” she asked instead.

“There are legends. The most widely accepted is that at the beginning of all things wild dragons fell in love with a tribe of human warrior woman here on Earth. They gave them the power to talk to them mind to mind. The women trusted these creatures and protected them from any harm. After some time, they wanted to be together, to love with body and mind, but of course, such a thing is not possible. The women prayed for answers and the dragon goddess heard their pleas. Already worried so many dragons cared so deeply for humans, she offered the women an exchange. They could each have one year with their dragons as man and wife if they traveled to Tzion and threw themselves into the volcanoes as sacrifices to her. They agreed. When the women were gone the dragons grieved, but they were able to carry on because the women of the tribe bared them sons and daughters. The males turned into dragons. The females were born immune to dragon flame and were gifted with their mothers’ strength and passion.”

“That story sucks,” she concluded. “Why did the women pay for the love? Why not the dragons?”

Koen shrugged. “It is a legend many in my world believe to be true. To explain our origin.”

“So we’re supposedly descendants of this warrior tribe and these wild dragons?”

Koen nodded. “There are hundreds of thousands of wild dragons in Tzion. They react differently to Chosen and dragon lords than they do to normal humans.”

“Differently?”

Koen smiled. “They do not try to kill them.”

He settled back, his heels tucked under his bum. Marina lay down flat and stared at the cave ceiling. The dark brown rock was craggy and she could see the hole Koen had created when he tussled with Daniil.

“Once Aver is done two queens remain standing,” Koen continued. “They rule until one queen dies and Aver is called again.”

“What about you? How can you be a king without a kingdom?”

“I am born king, all phoenixes are, but we are destined to fulfill the original agreement between Fire and Ice. To become Emperor and oversee the peace.”

“Okay. So when do you become Emperor?”

“When my Empress claims me.”

Marina leaned up on her elbows. Things were getting mighty interesting. “And who would she be?”

Koen cleared his throat, uncommonly fidgety. “To be eligible to be Empress you must be a queen.”

“So either the Drackai queen or the Wyvrae queen can be our mate?”

“They must hunt me. Whoever catches me and subdues my dragon in combat can claim me.”

“You have got to be kidding me.” Marina pushed up. “They hunt you like an animal?”

Koen nodded. “They fight each other. They are allowed to use their armies to run me down. They use my family to lure me out. Nothing is beyond them, and they never stop no matter how much damage or pain they inflict.” His voice was strained. “They only time I can be around the gentry without fearing for my life is during official ceremonies. They are not allowed to touch me then.”

Marina swallowed. “Koen, when I found you, and you were wounded… .”

He looked away. “They Drackai queen came close. The closest anyone ever has.”

She felt sick. Koen was hunted so that these women could become Empress? There were warrior queens out there fighting for her man? “The queens kill each other?”

“It is our way. They destroy each other to eliminate competition during the hunt. It is a small window between queens dying and the hunt being suspended so Aver can begin once more. That period of time is dangerous for me. I hide, and it’s why I came here, it was the last place I could think of. The Wyvrae queen is dead and the Drackai queen found my hiding place.”

“These women must love you very much to–”

“They do not love me,” Koen protested vehemently. “They wish to be Empress, nothing more. I could never be with a woman who wins my hand by forcing my to heel. It is against every instinct I have to submit.” He towered over her, his presence restless and agitated.

“Koen, as horrible as it all is none of it explains why I can’t go back with you?”

His face crumpled. “To be with me you would have to compete in Aver. You would have to win a crown–”

“And then we could be together,” she said softly. Marina took his hand in her and placed her other hand on top. “Don’t you want that? You drive me crazy, but I’m beginning to see that I don’t want to be without you. So I have to fight a few crazy women. It could be worse.

“You don’t understand,” he whispered. “Women die during Aver. The contests are perilous, they are difficult to ensure the women who are crowned are as fierce as their ancestors.”

There wasn’t even a heartbeat’s pause when she replied. “I can do it.” Marina finally saw her life with clarity.

Her mother had always been so strong, so capable. Her mother had been an Empress of Tzion. Her mother had competed in Aver, won, and claimed her dragon.

It explained why she had never let Marina fail anything. Why she had pushed so hard. Marina didn’t believe her mother ever intended her to go her whole life without knowing the truth but once they came here they were stuck.  Almeria had always been fair, and if there would ever come a time when Marina would need to fight for what was hers, she made sure her daughter had the physical and mental tools to face the challenge head on.

Marina laughed she felt so giddy. “Koen, I’m telling you I can do this.”

“Even if you do you would have to hunt me.”

She frowned. It as clear that part was a real problem for him. It couldn’t be pleasant to be a man and to be made to feel like a commodity by a scary group of women. Koen needed his mate to love him for him, not because he could make her an Empress.

“Well, I would have thought you’d make that bit easy for me,” she confessed. “You want to be caught by me, don’t you?”

“Not possible. I have to fight you, and you must subdue me. You must fight me, and win.”

“If I don’t win?”

“I kill you.”

Chapter 10

Marina tried not to look petrified, but she failed miserably. “Ah,” she said. “Right. Um, you could try not killing me. That’s ah … well. Let’s just say, between us, non-homicidal tendencies are generally considered attractive in a male for a girl my age.” She held her hands up and smiled tremulously. “Just a thought and suggestion.”

“This isn’t a game Marina.”

She giggled hysterically. “Oh, believe me, I know. All that really messed up … just … really fucked up shit aside, you need to trust me, Koen.”

He lay down and opened his arms to her. “Come here.” It was a command she was tempted to offer her middle finger too, but, no, she wanted to cuddle too, goddamn it.

Marina considered for rebelling and demanding he talk to her for another second or two, even if just to stop making her look so needy, but the strained look on his face convinced her he couldn’t take much more sharing or her wrong-headedness. She allowed him to dance around the issue for the moment, feeling the same desire to be in his arms. Tucking herself into him, Marina fiddled with the silken mass of his midnight hair, and smiled when he burrowed in her chest. His arms enfolded her, really got her snuggled down, and his heavy weight settled on her possessively. All that yummy, warm and smooth male flesh gave her the goose bumps.

She had a lot to think over. No wonder Koen was so cagey and goddamn moody. He’d had a hard life, always running, and hiding from what should be a glorious future. She couldn’t imagine having to suspect everyone of betrayal, or worrying about where she could go without attracting undue attention. Marina enjoyed her solitude, coveted it, and to have to stolen from her from people who didn’t really want to spend more time with her, just take stuff she had, was a fucked up thought.

She wanted to save him from that. She could save him from that. Marina felt … not exactly prepared for what Koen had described, but equipped. She was strong enough in body and mind to do what was needed. It would be hard, but nothing worth it would be easy.

Marina woke with a start with Koen’s name on her lips. She turned to her side and squinted at the sting at the corners of her eyes. She placed a hand on space beside her and it was stone cold. She sat up rubbing the sleep from her eyes, sorrow heavy on her heart.

Booted feet came to a stop beside her, and she tipped her head back to see Nikolai staring down at her sadly, trying to smile. She couldn’t stop the tears, but tried to smile through them to cheer him up. Nikolai’s face was too sweet to look so distressed. “He’s gone, isn’t he?”

Nikolai knelt down and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “Daniil and I stayed until first light to make sure you’re safely on your way home.”

“He is my home now. Doesn’t that mean anything to anyone but me?”

He looked ashamed. “Oh, Marina, my dove. I’m sorry. I really thought he would take you with him.”

“So did I,” she choked and covered her face with her hands as her shoulders shook.

Nikolai gathered her in his arms and stroked her back in comfort. His limbs were gangly in comparison to Koen, but already overly long and too big to be considered normal in this world.

Daniil shuffled over, the corners of his eyes tightened when he saw her. “Don’t cry,” he murmured. “You were wonderful. You tried your best.” He sat down on the already crowed bedroll and Nikolai handed her over. She buried her head into his chest and sobbed harder.

She sat crying with two of the most handsome and noble men she had even seen or probably would ever see, and yet she felt nothing. Her heart was breaking, because neither of them was Koen.

“How could he just up and leave me?” The sobs were fewer and more far between. Marina felt the first stirrings of anger. How could he just up and leave her like that? That wasn’t fair. She specifically told him she could handle Aver and he disregarded her wishes entirely. What gave him the right? Effectively, he was choosing one of those other women over her.

How dare he.

You don’t connect with someone on a spiritual level then run off because you’re afraid things might not go the right way.

If love were easy to find and keep it wouldn’t be special. If it were so commonplace, she would just shrug her shoulders and find another love.

Pig head, stupid, foolish man.

Marina wasn’t having any of it. She lifted her head from Daniil’s chest and stared at him. She grabbed fistfuls off his tunic and shook him gently. “I’m his mate.”

“No,” he replied and pried her hands off his tunic.

She blinked, and lost some of the wildness in her gaze. “No?”

“I am sorry Marina, but it’s not that simple.”

“I know. He told me all about Aver and the hunt. Honestly, it’s sick what’d done to him, but I do get it, and I’ll do what needs to be done. Koen is mine.” She huffed. “Why is no one hearing me?”

“The one who wears the Blood Crown or the Frost Wreath is Koen’s true mate. You must respect this tradition.”

“Tradition can blow me. That Drackai queen has trouble up head.”

Nikolai frowned. “Why?”

“Because I’ve decided I’m Koen’s mate, therefore, her crown is mine. I’m going to take it from her.”

“You may be a princess of our realm, but you don’t simply get the Crown or Wreath. You earn them. If you are born from a bloodline that can withstand the dragon flame you complete the trials with the other maids named Chosen and fight for your dragons hand in marriage.”

She nodded. “Alrighty.”

Nikolai burst out laughing.

Daniil mashed a hand into his face to push him aside. “No you are not listening to me, Marina. The Chosen are warriors trained from birth. The First Chosen are born to be queens. These women are ruthless. Koen Raad has not mated because none have yet to catch him during the hunt. He evades them. He kills them when necessary to avoid capture.”

“I know. It’s past time he stops suffering because of it. He must become Emperor.”

Daniil looked relived at her enlightenment. “Yes. It’s his right to demand the fiercest bride. It is a great risk few women wish to take.”

Marina pointed at her chest. “Woman. Risk. Willing. I am his mate. He can’t become Emperor until he is claimed, and I am going to be the one to do it.”

Daniil and Nikolai shared a look then studied her with speculative expressions. “The quests of Aver require years of training,” Daniil said. “Anastasia of House Zar is the fiercest dragon mate I have ever seen. You will fighting her for Koen, she is a First Chosen, queen of the Drackai.”

Marina stilled. “She’s the one who nearly claimed Koen. She hurt him.”

Nikolai, still sprawled on the floor, nodded. “Her ancestor was one of the first phoenixes. It’s her obsession to become Empress. Last time she came too close.” His face darkened. “I hate her.”

Daniil winced. “That is not fair, Nikolai.”

Marina wondered exactly what the woman had done to deserve such hatred from the young Raad brother yet loyalty from Daniil.

“Take me with you,” she pleaded. “I can do this.”

Nikolai shrugged. “I say we take her. My brother’s dragon has chosen her, and they are compatible enough in human form. He’s letting his fear get the best of him. He’ll thank us once their happily married and the kingdoms are once again at peace.”

“Koen will be furious,” Daniil argued. “Chosen die during Aver, and she is so small. Untrained.”

He shrugged. “We’ll teach her ourselves.”

“We have responsibilities we cannot ignore for an entire season.”

He rolled his eyes. “The Wyvrae won’t declare war. They just need to rant for a bit then they’ll crawl back to their ice pools like they always do.”

“You continue to underestimate my court.”

“You’re not Drackai?” Marina asked.

“You’ve seen my dragon. I’m a lord of the Ice Realm, but I have known the sons of House Raad since I was a boy.” Daniil rubbed his head. “You’re sure you want to do this. Once you pledge a vow to compete in Aver you cannot change your mind. The lists have already been called so we shall have to travel to Ash Mount, home of the dragon Council and appeal for a special consideration as soon as we reach Tzion.”

Marina was sick of repeating herself. “I’m sure.”

“Maybe you should think about it for more than a heartbeat,” he said dryly.

“I don’t need to. You’re not leaving me behind.”

“Your mother was brought here by her dragon to live a normal life. Away from the constant struggles dragon mates suffer. Are you sure?”

She took his head in her hands. “What would you do if you were me?”

Daniil’s mouth twitched, and a reluctant smile curved his lips. “I would follow my mate.”

She kissed his cheek and hugged him. “Damn right you would.”

Marina turned to Nikolai and he was already in dragon form, his big head angled down at her, eyes sparkling impishly. He lowered his neck, and Marina jumped off Daniil. She skipped over to Nikolai and started to climb using his scales. He made a chuffing noise low in his throat, and used his tail to help set her firmly on his back.

Chapter 11

The dragons ambled out of the cave, and Marina clung to Nikolai’s back, burying her nose into his soft hair, preparing. She was going to fly in the sky on the back of a dragon without a harness.

Of all the stupid shit she’d done in life, this ranked up there with petting a dragon (expecting not be eaten) and having hot sex with the dragon’s human form (expecting not to fall madly in lust with the diabolical mess that was him).

The dragons stomped to the top of the hill where she had met Koen, and breathed deep. Stood high above the heather, Marina smiled at the sight they must have made.

Daniil’s scales were as mesmerizing as Koen’s. A blue so intense it was like looking into a tropical ocean. He had no spikes running up and down his spine, though his horns and speared tail were a lot larger and more deadly looking than the fire breather’s. His body was sleeker too, and his claws wider in relation to his body.

Nikolai’s dragon had bronze scales. Like Koen, he had spikes climbing up his back, and two black horns atop his head. She rubbed him happily, knowing if he were in human form, he would tease her mercilessly for touching him so intimately.

His tail brushed against Marina’s back, and she knew he was trying to comfort her as best he could. His solid weight was comforting beneath her, but she felt so sad.

Her first flight should have been with Koen.

Daniil moved slightly ahead, and his wings extended. The massive limbs were the same cobalt as his body with an even darker color filling the membrane that made up the main body of his wing. He pushed up onto his hind legs, and grumbled gently, his deep voice rising and falling in a rousing symphony of low notes.

A fission of power rolled over Marina’s skin.

The crickets stopped singing. The wind ceased blowing, the frogs stopped croaking and there was … nothing. Marina heard the high-pitched ringing in her ear, only much louder than before.

The clouds above the lake started to churn, deepening from cool blue to fiery red as they twisted and lowered.

Fear shot down her spine as she remembered the fire Koen had flown from. It made sense that they would have to fly into a maelstrom similar to cross over, but would she survive it?

Lightning cracked, a jagged strike from the apex of the clouds to hit the lake. The water bubbled. Heat rippled through the air, and the silence burst with a heart-stopping crack, and was followed by explosions under the water. The lake was crammed with flashing lights in dramatic colors.

The hairs on Marina’s arms lifted as the electric current ran over the surface of her skin.

She lowered her head, gathered herself as Nikolai’s heartbeat quickened beneath her. His energy amplified as he prepared to take off. She made sure she had a good hold on his hair, and squeezed her thighs together.

Daniil’s legs bunched. His wings lifted then in one giant bound, he jumped, and his wings rushed down to propel him high into the air above her head. She was so taken by the sight of the ice dragon taking off, she yelped as Nikolai did the same a few moments later, and the force of the wind pushed down on her head.

The higher they climbed, the lighter the space between her ears felt. Marina had been deep sea diving, and it felt similar to when you descended into the bottomless deep. The constant pressure pushing on her body was frightening, but after a few seconds of irrational panic, she knew these dragons would never let anything happen to her.

She lifted her head from the warmth of Nikolai’s hair and peeked. The rocky terrain rushed by, and the air stung her eyes. She straightened jerkily, and watched as the horizon rocked from side to side in a stomach churning motion.

They flew under the red clouds, and Daniil angled his body up, warning Marina to lower her torso and cling on a moment before Nikolai did the same. The dragons climbed until Marina was vertical.

She glanced down and gasped.

The lake flashed in a myriad of vivid colors, spinning in a whirlpool.

The air got hotter.

Marina braced herself, knowing they opened a tear between worlds so they could pass through. Her heart fired like a piston, and she flexed her fingers in Nikolai’s hair. The tension was unbearable. She was ready to face her future … now!

She opened her eyes and wished she’d had the sense to keep them closed.

Crimson clouds filled with lightning and edged with blue sparks surrounded them.

The portal receded.

The dragons flew faster; dodging black holes that appeared whilst avoiding what seemed an inevitable brush with the sides of the red clouds.

The tempest cracked dead in the centre, and widened into a slash of nothing. The edges erupted into golden flames, but the dragons flew on, heading straight for it, sleek bodies agilely streaking towards their target.

Her heart stalled, and the inhalation of breath clogged in her throat. She attached herself to Nikolai’s back so tightly she feared she would rip the scales from his back.

Daniil accelerated, and his wings snapped shut as he dived through the fire and was swallowed by the shrinking void.

Marina screamed as Nikolai’s wings closed and they were consumed by flame.

Crossing dimensions was like flying into Armageddon. The dragon lords had forgotten to mention that.

Booming claps of thunder were trapped in the vortex and amplified until she feared her eardrums would burst. The pressure was bone crushing. Squeezing her until she was certain her head would implode. The lights were so bright they blinded her, sending hot darts of pain through her eyeballs to her brain. The deafening roar of the dragons drowned her shrill screams, and she was convinced they roared in pain, so she allowed her body to go into panic overload.

They exploded out the other side into the brilliant skies of Tzion, and plummeted towards a bubbling pool of lava in the mouth of a volcano.

As her eyes drooped, she saw mountains and crystal pools. A hot yellow sun burned in a clear white sky. The shimmery crescent of a grey moon glinted in the distance over the rich green tangle of a jungle. She saw the glinting of what must be the sea, because surely, there could never be so much ice so far from the arctic.

Marina’s body went limp, her limbs strangely weak, and she slipped from Nikolai’s back, just missing the downward thrust of his gargantuan wing.

Weightless, her mind went into a spiral of panic as it tried to exclaim she was falling to her death, but the numbness spread, and Marina passed out as the world rushed passed her.

***

Marina was afraid of how still everything was.

She had fallen!

Was she dead?

Shit, fuck.

Koen Raad, her beautiful dragon, would be so angry if he found her splattered remains. He would be so mad to learn she followed him. Worse, he would take a piece out of Daniil and Nikolai, and all they had done was help her in her madness.

Marina slowly became more lucid, but her eyes remained scrunched closed. She used her other senses to figure out what was going on, satisfied to lie there, no longer wondering if she was dead, and instinctively knowing she wasn’t now her head had stopped spinning and the blood rushing in her ears had eased.

Her nose was tickled with the spicy smell of saffron, and the not so pleasant smell of sulfur.

The heat was intense, smothering when she dragged in a breath, and sweat trickled down her back.

She could hear a constant low rumbling, the ground beneath her trembling lightly.

Something cold nudged her leg, and icy air gushed over her, making her shiver it was such a stark contrast to the sweltering heat.

Marina’s lashes fluttered open, and she came face to snout with a blue dragon. His sapphire eyes studied at her unblinkingly, watching for the faintest of movements. He nudged her again, and she sat up rubbing her head.

“The angel lives,” a voice cried jubilantly. “Oh my dove, I was so worried.”

Daniil snorted loudly then drew his long, serpentine neck back, reclining as he waited for her to regain her composure.

No sooner had she stumbled up a big pair of arms scooped her up into a spine snapping embrace. He squeezed and she squeaked, patting his rock like shoulders.

“Down, Nikolai, down,” she wheezed, relieved she was in on piece when he did finally set her back on her two feet.

The young dragon lord beamed at her and rubbed her arms. A lock of his dark hair fell onto his forehead becomingly, and his soulful eyes started at her lovingly.

“Dearest, I am beside myself. You should have told me you were so delicate of disposition. I would have made sure you were strapped to my back. If you had fainted whilst we crossed over you would have been lost to us,” he paused for dramatic effect, “forever,” he breathed.

Marina would have laughed if she didn’t feel so sick. “Do you know, I totally overestimated what crossing dimensions would feel like? Next time, strap me down baby.” She managed a stilted laugh at the idea of Nikolai tying her down anywhere, and exhaled sharply, pulling herself together. “No matter, I’m alive and kicking, and,” she glanced around, “standing in Tzion, land of dragons. I’m feeling pretty epic about now.”

“Home,” Nikolai crowed and grabbed her hand to pull her after him up the rocky slope. His large strides ate the ground, and Marina had to skip to keep up.

He chattered away, explaining how horrified he had been once Daniil had roared and swooped down to snatch her from the jaws of death. Marina had the visual of her free falling, and a dragon’s claw with razor sharp talons plucking her limp body from the sky before impact.

She shuddered.

Nikolai came to a halt and spun her around by the shoulders.

“Look!” he said excitedly. “We’re standing on Ash Mount, the mountain of the dragon Council, a dead volcano that has a few active lava pools, but down there, everything you see is home to the Drackai, ruled by the wearer of the Blood Crown, and the home of House Raad. Isn’t it beautiful?”

Marina looked out over half the Empire of Tzion, and agreed it was the most spectacular and dissimilar terrain she’d ever beheld. Wherever they stood was higher than the land below. She could see for hundreds of miles in any direction barring the one behind her.

Breathtaking.

The sky of Tzion was the same bright white of freshly fallen snow with wispy clouds.

Using his grip on her shoulders, Nikolai shifted her to the left. “The Westland’s, and known to us as the Barren.”

Marina looked at a desolate wilderness of harsh black sand, and prayed she never had the pleasure of spending any prolonged period in it. The world seemed dimmer over there, the air murkier, and obscured somehow. It made her quiver just looking at it. The sand shimmered under the sun, and the longer she looked the stranger and more sinister it became.

She was swung to the right. “The Red Citadel,” Nikolai all but sang.

Now facing east, as far as Marina could see was a dense jungle, but what was mind-blowing was the fat cluster of volcanoes – fused together at the base then pulling apart into separate craters – that loomed high in the sky. The russet stone sprung from the trees and cut an imposing outline in the bleached sky. And carved into the volcanoes, hewn from the natural rock formations, were hundreds of conical bastions flanking one giant fortress in the centre.

What astounded her, left her shaking with exhilaration, were the creatures soaring around the zeniths of the volcanoes.

Dragons.

Dragons of all colors, shapes and sizes. The glided, and swooped, and howled and roared. Some dipped out of sight to land in the tropical rainforest whilst others landed inside the volcanoes themselves. Others flew off to distant lands in unknown places.

One of the smaller volcanoes rumbled threateningly. An ash cloud was spat from the crater into the air. Hot red goo was spat out the mouth, and started dribbling down one side in a thick rivulet, gaining speed as it rolled. The ash floated up in a dense plume of smoke. The dragons cried out and darted towards it. One by one, they dived into the throat of the volcano and were lost to sight.

“Holy crap!” Marina cried.

Daniil made a chuffing sound of amusement as he watched them.

Nikolai chuckled and patted her soothingly. “There are eruptions every day Marina. The last major explosion was, oh, about two centuries ago, and even then, the loss of life was minimal. It’s mostly dragon lords and dragon mates who live on Ash Mount. The Citadel is built in such a way the lava runs down the sides in streams between the fortresses, keeping any visiting humans safe.”

“The dragons,” she whispered. “The ones who flew into … into the….”

“Oh. They’re just playing. There is nothing like lava bath to get the blood racing. The wild dragons love it as much as the lightning storms. Trust me, you haven’t lived until you’ve flown in one of those.” He sighed dreamily and flung his arms out as if to hug the scene. “This is our home, Marina. It’s as feral as we are.” He winked at her. “You think this is bad, you should see the Ice Realm. You can’t step a toe in that land without worrying about being crushed under an iceberg, or falling into one of those misery pits they call ice pools.” He shuddered. “Cold, Marina, like nothing you’ve ever felt. I’d choose Fire over Ice any day.”

“Of course you do. It takes a real dragon to survive such beauty.”

Marina turned to see Daniil had turned human and was pulling on a pair of leather hose. He smiled at her and there was a mischievousness in him she hadn’t seen before.

“You don’t like it,” she waved her hand to the sight blow.

“It’s where I live. It has its own merits, but I cannot truthfully say it is more beautiful than my home. When the sunlight hits the palace, carved from the ice tundra itself, it sparkles like diamonds. Millions of colors dance for miles and miles.”

Marina smiled at his wistful look.

“Where is it?” she asked.

He pointed towards the Westlands. “Two days flight through the Barren.”

That she didn’t like the sound of. “Dangerous?”

“Extremely. The Soothsayers nest there. A dark breed of Battle Mage I hope you will have little contact with. They rarely stray from their sand castles, and even then only in times of great unrest to spread more misery.”

Marina wrinkled her nose, and turned from such dark thoughts. “What’s that?” She pointed passed the jungle to a large stretch of emerald water cut off from the sea by what looked like banks of white sand. It was dotted with islands that faded into the horizon, and circled by great white birds.

She felt strangely drawn to those isles.

“Eh, Goii-Goii Lagoon?”

“The islands … does anybody live there?” Daniil and Nikolai shared a grin. “What?”

“The lagoon islands are infamous for being the preferred hiding place of one surly black phoenix.”

“Koen,” Marina breathed, taking an unconscious step forward.

“Yes,” Daniil agreed and caught her arm. “Before you start that up we need to see to our business here. As the brat said, Ash Mount is home to the dragon Council, and you need to beg them to use their considerable influence to get you into Aver.”

Marina swallowed. “Dragon Council … as in….”

“The highest authority of this land equal only to the ruling Emperor? Yes.”

Marina tipped her chin up, and drew her shoulders back. “Groovy. Lead the way.”

They walked up a rough path cleared around the base of the mountain, and stopped outside the entrance to a gigantic grotto, a dark hole that disappeared into the depths of the slumbering volcano, and was guarded by two cherry-red dragons. Their golden battle amour glinted in the sunlight, and had it not been for the swell and contraction of their sides, Marina would have thought them statues of stone.

“Dragon lords Daniil of House Kol and Nikolai of House Raad come to speak to the dragon Council.” Daniil’s voice was authoritative, but respectful.

The two dragons moved aside to let them pass, and one angled his head down at Daniil. The dragon nodded, and it made her think they were having a conversation. Marina listened with half an ear as Daniil gave a brief explanation to the red dragon why they were there, and the guard gave a rumble of agreement before guiding them.

The cave was colossal, a size Marina could not have dreamed had she tried. Her footfalls echoed loudly, and she felt as if her presence somehow disturbed the sanctity of the place.

The walls glistened with rock salt, and rivulets of water. Torches nailed to the rock in golden sconces flared and flickered brightly. Boulders of limestone had been carved into majestic dragons transforming into their human forms. The cavern roof was covered in jagged raw crystal that sparkled in translucent purples and greens. Marina could even see the remains of ashy lava tubes branching out from the main walkway, and curled in one was a sleeping dragon that blinked open catlike eyes as they passed.

She breathed in deeply and smelt camphoraceous minerals and wet earth.

As a keen spelunker she knew the scents well … her mother had loved caves, now, she knew why.

After her initial gawking, it was a long, tedious walk through the semi dark made more pleasant by Nikolai’s consistent babbling.

The rushing sounds of a stream got louder, and bounced off the walls. They stopped at a wall of freshwater that sprinkled her in a cool mist.

The dragon guard walked through it, his swinging tail disappearing out of sight. Through the waterfall, Marina could see the low burning of an open fire, and the shadows of dragons.

Chapter 12

“Alright, Marina,” Daniil said turning to her. “This is it. In there is the dragon Council, ten phoenixes that were once Emperors of this land. I know you are never intentionally rude, but please guard you thoughts … and tongue.”

“My thoughts?”

“Yes. You project quite, ah, boisterously, and when in dragon form it can be difficult to drown you out.”

“I don’t mind the intimacy at all,” Nikolai said waggling his eyebrows.

Marina’s neck reared back, and she blinked repeatedly. “Hold up, you can read my mind?”

“No. As blue bloods, we constantly push our thoughts into the minds of others. It’s a natural skill as instinctive as breathing, and for dragons it’s how we communicate with others of our kind in human form. You simply haven’t learnt to build the wall that keeps your thoughts private.”

“Why aren’t we given the skill to simply speak out when we want rather than holding them back all the time?”

“We believe it had something to do with how or ancestors lived, but, that would be like asking why we evolved without the ability to breathe underwater when the planet is covered in oceans. Something’s just are.”

Marina was flabbergasted. Koen could read her mind. Rather, hear her thoughts. And he hadn’t told her. “Why that cheeky bastard,” she said. Nikolai guffawed. “Not once did he tell me that.”

Daniil frowned. “Oh. Well. That’s not important right now. Try to keep your mind quiet and your tone respectful. I will do the talking.” He hesitated. “You know that your mother was an Empress and your father a phoenix … he’s in there. Your father.”

Marina’s eye twitched.

Her father.

“Whatever,” she said.

“You’re sure,” Daniil asked. “You’re not going to explode whilst were in there are you?” He looked down at her hands.

She did too. “What?”

“He’s checking for rocks,” Nikolai laughed, and she stuck her tongue out at him.

The dragon guard came back through the waterfall, and Daniil smiled, motioned her to follow him.

Marina scowled at the water, not really thrilled with the idea of standing in front of a bunch of powerful dragons drenched, but she had no choice in the matter. She stepped under the cool water, a continuous downpour much thicker than she was expecting, and came out spluttering the other side, soaked to the skin. Luckily, though carnivorous, the dim council chamber she stepped into was toasty warm to keep away the shivers.

She wiped her face and tried to wring out her clothes as best she could, hoping you couldn’t see her bra though the now see through tunic, the one Koen had left her sleeping in.

‘This is unorthodox,’ a dragon boomed. ‘We do not interfere with Aver. It is a conflict of interest. The opening ceremony has already passed and the lists closed. Why you seek to harass us with the pleas of a besotted Chosen had better be good, lord of House Kol.’

Marina all but bounced up and down at the moderate pace Daniil set walking to the semi circle of dragons.

“And don’t forget me, Nikolai, lord of House of Raad,” the young dragon said proudly, winking at Marina when she caught his eye, and gave another ‘oh my god’ look at him.

The Members of the dragon Council sat proud on podiums of rock, their spiked tails dragging across the cave floor in deadly flicks, heavy wings rustling. Red, green, blue, gold, black, all ten members were shaded differently, but all had ivory horns atop their blocky heads. Marina noted the podiums they reclined on had beautiful carvings of Amazonian-sized women in flowing gowns brandishing tashi or spear, each with a crystal the same color as the dragon resting above set into where their hearts would beat.

The dragons opened their eyes wider and sat up straighter to pay attention as they drew nearer.

‘A member of the ruling family is here?’ asked the green dragon seated in a place of honor in the centre. He looked one of the youngest of an ancient horde. His scales were brighter, and his eyes snappier.

Only the midnight black dragon to his right had a more vivacious demeanor.

Nikolai beamed, clearly in his element, and bowed low to the dragons. “Council mon Isaak, it is an honor. Yes, I stand here as a representative of my House in this matter.”

‘Indeed?’ Isaak’s earlier apathy had been replaced with a strong thread of inquisitiveness.

“You are right, esteemed council mon, that in bringing our case to you we feel what we are about to say qualifies as exceptional circumstances,” Daniil said stridently, moving forward with his own bow of respect. “You sense this woman is Chosen, but she is much more.” His head turned to the large black dragon seated to the green dragon’s immediate right. “Marina is the daughter of Empress Almeria, and we have brought her back with us from Earth to compete in Aver with intentions to mate dragon king Koen Raad.”

Marina felt a rousing chorus of cartwheels and some serious arm pumping should have followed his last words, but there was an extended and loaded silence.

The dragons shifted, but that was their only reaction. ‘You claim her to be a high princess of this land?’ a purple dragon asked from a few podiums down.

The black dragon Daniil had spoken to spread his wings. He angled his snout down in a way that screamed derision, and snorted for good measure. ‘I have no daughter. I have never bred.’ Marina’s heart skidded to a stop as she stared into the dark eyes of the dragon. His gaze flicked over her contemptuously, and his body shook as if shaking off slime. ‘Even if I did produce offspring it would never be one so puny and malformed.’

Her jaw dropped.

The dragon’s all winced and shook their heads in irritation.

Nikolai wrapped an arm around Marina’s shoulder and put his mouth to her ear. “Judging by the expression on your face, I’m guessing you’re shrieking in your head.”

Picking up on the warning, she started deep breathing to calm herself, and attempted to stop thinking.

“So she cuts her hair short,” Daniil said glibly. “It will grow. And yes, she is small in body, but mighty in soul. She is an honor to your name. She stood against Nikolai and I to protect Koen Raad when he was wounded and vulnerable. She is a tribute worthy of great valor to House Zar,” he added in a hard voice. “And I challenge any dragon who says different.”

‘Enough, Son of Ice,’ the green dragon boomed, ‘before you dishonor House of Kol.’ The dragon turned his head to look at the black dragon. ‘She is Chosen, and carries the smell of Earth….’

‘Bah, Isaak, you believe the lie. There are a few hundred Chosen born every year. That she comes from Earth means nothing. She could be of a bloodline left behind from the old days.’

‘No,’ disagreed a dusky blue dragon, hidden deep in the flickering shadows at the outer most edge of the semi-circle. His voice was ancient, but a whispered echoing of sound. ‘The blood is too strong. Imperial blood. She reminds me of my Kayla.’ He sounded wistful and so sad it made Marina’s heart ache.

‘This girl is not mine,’ the black dragon barked, his claws digging into his plinth.

His thick talons dug into the face of the woman carved into it. A face that was eerily familiar.

The longer Marina stared, the more swiftly memories rushed over her. It was the ageless form of her mother, wielding a curved sword, a katana. Her skirts were caught in a blustering wind, and long hair streaming about her lithe body. It was the flowing hair that had duped Marina at first, but she would have known the scowl on her mother’s face anywhere; it was the mirror image of her own.

‘Almeria would never have … I would have known.’ As cold as the black dragon’s words were, he sounded less certain than before.

‘Enough, Mikhail. The youngling is of your blood.’ The green dragon angled his head to peer at her more closely. ‘She has Almeria’s face, and your eyes.’ The dragon dipped his head respectfully. ‘May the goddess bestow blessings upon you, and yours, my friend. This is joyous news. We have not had a high princess since Leonid and his Karina.’

The rest of the phoenixes rumbled in agreement, filling the chamber with the sound of thunder.

The black dragon roared, and jumped off his podium with a crash of claws and beating wings. He rushed to Marina and skidded to a stop, his snarling snout a hairsbreadth from her body.

“That would have been scary,” she said, “If Koen hadn’t done exactly the same thing with flames on his tongue and smoke curling from his nostrils.” She shrugged. “You can try again if you like.”

The black dragon narrowed his eyes until she wondered how he even saw out of them. He huffed, blowing hot air over her. ‘I claim you as mine, princess Marina of House Zar, daughter of Almeria and Mikhail.’

Marina held up a hand. “Dude, I don’t care if you’re my father or the Easter bunny. I’m here for Koen, not you.” She looked around his considerable bulk at Isaak. “Am I allowed to enter Aver? If it’s too late, fine, but rest assured I’ll do everything in my power to see none of those other women lay a finger on Koen until I win the next tournament and can claim him myself.”

‘You do not have to worry about them touching him,’ Isaak replied in an amused voice. ‘We are intrigued. You come with two of the most powerful Houses from both kingdoms, and intimately bearing the scent of the dragon we have struggled to mate for far too long. We will send for the Regent. Wait.’

Daniil placed a hand on Marina’s arm, and motioned her to bow with him.

Mikhail growled low in his throat, smoke coming out of his nose, and started back towards his podium. He stopped before he mounted, and turned to watch Marina leave, eyes flaring with interest.

She tore her eyes away from him, and left the chamber with her escorts, back through the waterfall. Once again dripping wet, her mind quiet now there were no booming dragon voices in her head, she opened her mouth to speak.

Daniil said, “Sound carries in these caves. Wait.”

As soon as they stood under the burning sun, she spun on him. “Well? Does this Regent person sign me up to Aver?”

“The Regent, lord Myron, is a dragon lord, and the last reigning Emperor. He oversees Aver and the hunt until the next Emperor ascends to take over. When this happens the Regent joins the dragon Council. Council mon Isaak, the green dragon, was the Regent before Myron. He will step aside to live out the remainder of his days in peace as an advisor to the Empire.”

“Oh.” Marina tried counted back. “Myron couldn’t have reigned for long.” She was thinking that her father wasn’t the youngest Council mon, and that there had been two Emperors since him.

“Time works differently here,” Daniil explained. “It moves faster in comparison to your dimension.”

“Even so, Mikhail’s reign was but a blink of an eye,” Nikolai said. “Once your mother left he gave up. Isaak’s Dynasty followed him, and his mate was killed when the Wyvrae raided the Soothsayers in the Barren for fulgurites and their mineral deposits. It was a costly war.”

“Snake tailed idiots,” Nikolai muttered.

Daniil glared at him. “Lord Myron’s reign has been fair, but he grieves the abrupt death of his mate.”

“How much faster does time move here?” Marina asked with a frown.

Nikolai’s eyes rolled back as he thought of his answer. “Aaaabbbboooouuttt … one thousand four hundred passes of the sun on Tzion is equal to one pass of the sun on Earth,” he finished firmly.

“Roughly four years for each day,” Daniil simplified then smacked Nikolai upside the head.

Marina’s body trembled so violently both men stepped back as if she was dangerous. Frankly, her insides did feel like a damaged nuclear reactor.

“He left me,” she rasped, “knowing that if he came back even a few days later that I would be decades older or dead if he waited longer?”

“You’re a descendant of dragons. Unmated, you would have lived to about three hundred,” Nikolai said defensively. “He had time.”

“Koen is what he is,” Daniil said. “I told you he was stubborn.”

“So to Mikhail, since he left my mother on Earth it’s been…” her eyes crossed trying to work it out.

“It was recorded in the history scrolls over thirty thousand years ago, Marina.”

“No!”

“Yes,” Daniil replied gravely.

“For fu–Pete’s sake that man is an idiot.”

“Who is Pete?” asked Nikolai, perplexed.

Marina rolled her eyes at him. “How long do dragons live?”

“As long as we want.” Nikolai shrugged. “Most choose to pass a few hundred years after finding their mates. They slowly fade away, watching any descendants growing up. The phoenixes last much longer because they feel a duty to protect, and it keeps them tethered to life. It takes them longer to pass once they decide they have done all they can and the world no longer needs them.”

“Just … as long as you want. Right.”

There were no words Marina could think of to convey the depth of her astonishment. Unable to comprehend the mere idea of choosing how long you lived, she didn’t try to. Giving up, she nodded impatiently. One half of her enjoyed the history lesson, but the other was getting increasingly anxious. She wanted to know that she was in the tournament. Then she could go find Koen and rip a layer of scales off his stupid hide then demand he turn human so she could beat him with it.

“So the Regent can sign me up to Aver?” she checked.

“Yes,” they both said.

“Good.” She crossed her arms, mutinously pushing away thoughts of a black dragon with eyes darker than her own who sat on a stone plinth of her mother’s likeness. “Then we wait.”

Chapter 13

Marina stood before the sternest looking man she had ever seen. His expression made her want to confess to crimes and sins she’d never dream of committing, but she needed to confess something just to feel a sense of relief from his stare.

White hair rippled down to the middle of his back and was cut in the same Mohawk style Marina guessed was a mark of a dragon lord. His unlined face was motionless as he listened to council mon Isaak speak. His grey eyes wholeheartedly focused, and Marina had to blink repeatedly.

“Interesting,” he said. “You think she should be a contestant in Aver.”

‘We do,’ Isaak boomed. ‘This is the first time we have seen evidence of even the slightest preference from Koen Raad.’

“There may be some backlash from the other Houses,” said Myron judiciously.

‘They wouldn’t dare,’ Mikhail snorted.

“Of course they would. She stands in their way. The gentry no longer fight fairly. A rules of honor are changing in ways we never anticipated.” Regent Myron sighed. “I am weary of watching Chosen hack at each other year after year as Koen kills queen after queen. I see no reason why she cannot take her vows.”

‘It is settled then,’ Issak said. He addressed Marina. ‘You are aware that you cannot simply take Koen?’

“I have to win a crown,” Marina said.

“A Kingdom,” Myron corrected. “To be a queen is to do more than just wear a crown. You will rule, Marina, and even if you do not claim Koen as a mate you will rule until you die.”

She opened her mouth to agree, but paused to think about it. Really think about it. Queen. To rule. It was a big deal, bigger than the level of attention her mind had been bestowing on it.

Could she rule over a kingdom of not just people, but dragons? Command fierce dragon lords who saw the mutilation and death of the queen as commonplace as the changing seasons? Could she lead armies of dragons into battle and not blink an eye?

Marina realized the depth of her foolishness, and heat scalded her cheeks.

“I know what I have to do,” she muttered then raised her voice. “I’ll do what I need to.”

Satisfied with her answer, no longer interested, one by one, the dragon Council members jumped off their plinths and retreated into the darker bowls of the volcano.

Mikhail marched towards her. He angled his head to glare at her. ‘Almeria?’ he inquired imperiously.

Marina suddenly remembered the emptiness she had felt when Koen had crossed dimensions. The moment she had woken on Tzion she had felt drawn to the lagoon islands and knew that was where he was hiding, now Daniil and Nikolai had explained what is was she felt. It was a faint tug in her chest, the arrow of a compass that told her roughly, where he was.

Marina assumed this bond was stronger in a mated pair and looking at the plinth, she wondered if the reason Mikhail still looked so young and full of vitality was because in his mind he believe her mother still alive.

“She died,” Marina said flatly and turned to leave.

A spiked tail crashed down in her path, embedding itself into the rock, and Mikhail’s serpentine neck snaked around her. He blew black smoke in her face, growling menacingly.

Marina turned furious eyes on him. They stared each other down and there was a wild desperation in his eyes that almost made her apologize for the curt way she had informed him of her mother’s death. Her eyes wandered to the plinth and some part of her felt his pain.

He was a stranger to Marina, but he had loved her mother too.

Regardless, she had her own pain to deal with. She didn’t know this dragon, and she had no real wish to either. Her mother had left Marina wanting for nothing, and had been a good woman. If she left this dragon, it was for a damn good reason.

“Move,” she demanded quietly. When he did, snarling, she glowered at him. “Oh, and if that tail of yours gets in my way again, the next time, I’ll cut if off. Do you hear me? I doubt my mother put up with that kind of crap from you, and I sure as hell won’t.”

His top lip quivered showing his fangs, and flames tickled the roof of his mouth.

Marina narrowed her eyes. “And just what are you going to do with that fire exactly? I bet you can’t even get it hot enough to cause any real damage anymore.”

“Time to go,” Nikolai said cheerily with a hint of panic. He grabbed her arm and yanked her, squealing, behind him, propelling her away from her father. “Lots to do, people to see.”

Daniil bowed to Mikhail and crowded behind Marina, shooing her out of the chamber.

Outside Marina stomped and raged, they only way to exercise the demons inside her. She had a father, a stupid, arrogant, block-headed father who had a dragon that was probably dragged from the bowls of hell.

Marina abruptly stopped being difficult, and turned to the dragon lords. “I’m done with that. Look how well I’m repressing my feelings. Can we go see Koen?”

“I highly doubt you’ve finished being angry,” Daniil said dryly. “Well go to the bazaar and make sure your standard is seen on the lists. That should help quell any rumors about who you are until you take your oath at the ceremony tomorrow evening. Aver begins in one week, Marina, we have much work to do.”

She frowned, “But I thought it took months to prepare.”

Nikolai kicked off his boots and tugged off his tunic. “It usually does, but we’ve been gone a while so it’s right around the corner.”

Nikolai grinned then threw back his head and outright laughed when Marina stared at his naked body through her fingers, mouth open, gawping. “I’m going to have to get used to all the nakedness,” she muttered.

Light seeped from Nikolai’s skin, then flashed brilliantly leaving behind a very amused brown dragon.

“Brat! You forgot to magick your amour,” Daniil called and shook the offending items at him. “But don’t worry, I’ll carry them for you like some lowly squire, and not the centuries senior dragon lord that I am.”

“Dude,” Marina called as she rubbed Nikolai’s side. “You realize he’s not listening don’t you.”

Daniil sniffed and the jumble he held in his hands disappeared. “Arrogant whelp,” he muttered then pushed some of his hair off his face and gave her a calm smile. “There are three stages of being a dragon mate in training and we have to push you through them all over the next week, you only have once chance to pass each exam, so we have to move with caution.”

Marina pursed her lips with a shudder. “Exams. Ugh. Well this is a nightmare I won’t be waking up from anytime soon.”

He chuckled. “Don’t worry. I have seen the way you move, the way you think, and attack. It’s brutal, fast and uncomplicated, just like Almeria. You’re rough, but usable material. I’m just going to smooth over the edges.’

Marina raised an eyebrow and smoothed a hand over Nikolai’s tail when it wrapped around her middle. “You knew my mother?”

Daniil’s gaze went faraway. “I met her at court when I was a youngling, barely a few winters old.”

“What did she look like?”

His gaze focused again. “Like an Empress.”

Nikolai lifted Marina up and deposited her on his back. Daniil vaulted up behind her and tucked himself to her back. “This time, Marina, there will not be unexpected plummets to the ground,” he breathed in her ear. “I wish to live a long and happy life, not one running from a powerful and pissed off dragon king.”

She grimaced. “It shouldn’t be a problem. It wasn’t so much the flying but more the crossing over.” She rubbed Nikolai’s scales as he started to trundle off Ash Mount. “So, these stages … what are they?”

“Right now you are at the second stage, a tyro, and will be so until you have mastered the skills required to harness the godai.”

“A tyro,’ she murmured. “What would I have been before? How did I pass the stage?”

“A fledgling, and you passed it by bloodletting in protection of a dragon.”

“It was the rock, wasn’t it?”

“Yes.”

“Even though I actually hit the dragon I was, ah, protecting?”

His shoulders shook with laughter and he bit back a smile. “Yes.”

She sighed. “Well, I suppose I should be happy about that. What’s the next stage for me then?”

“Chosen. That comes from simply mastering the skills to harness the godai.”

“Oh. So easy then?”

“Hmmm,” he said noncommittally.

Nikolai took off, and Marina used the flight time to think about everything she would have to achieve over the next week. It would be humiliating to have fought her way into Aver only to fail at the first challenge.

“Daniil, how long does Aver last for?”

“As long as it takes. There are four quests you must complete and a final gladiator match with the Chosen still standing and fighting for the Crown or Wreath. In every tournament there are a small group of women who are favorite to win the thrones and they are called First Chosen.”

“This Anastasia, the Drackai queen, she’s a First Chosen again?”

“Yes. Each time Aver begins, she must re-enter to meet any challenges to her rule. You will be declared First Chosen too tomorrow at the ceremony. The blue bloods will be betting against you, but don’t take it to heart. There is nothing more interesting to the courts than a new House to bully.”

“Blue blood?”

“I’m a blue blood, so is Nikolai, Koen, Isaak … all dragon men. Wild dragons are not gentry of course. Look.” Daniil took out a dagger from his boot and cut his palm. A thin sliver of blood dribbled out. It was dark blue before it slowly turned a plum color. “Dragon blood,” he said and licked his palm. He showed it to Marina again and it was already a healed red line.

“You can heal yourself. Why didn’t Koen when he was hurt?”

“He was near exhaustion. Anastasia pushed him to the brink, gave him no time to sleep or rest. Then he tapped out his magickal reserves when he crossed over to hide on Earth.”

Marina liked the sound of this Anastasia less and less. She was more than happy to imagine her and a first class bitch that needed a beat down. Humming happily to herself, she leaned forward with Nikolai when he started to descend at the base of the lowest fortress. He aimed for a cluster of large stone pillars set away from the marketplace.

A few humans and dragons walking passed glanced up then went on about what they were doing.

A red dragon swooped passed, dangerously close, and landed beside them.

Nikolai’s claws dug into the pillar, and his wings folded.

He rumbled at the red dragon who shifted human, and tipped his chin cockily at Nikolai. His eyes lifted and locked on Marina, sparked with curiosity, and when his gaze twitched to Daniil’s large body seated behind her, he sneered.

He looked at her one more time then jumped off the plinth agilely, and darted into the throng of bustling people.

“That was Aleksandr of House Vor.” Marina gave a blank look. “Anastasia’s brother,” Daniil clarified, and helped her dismount.

The moment they were clear Nikolai shifted human and snatched his clothes from Daniil’s hands after he magicked them back into existence.

The young dragon lord glowered, his sweet face livid. “Did you see that limp tailed sister murdering son-of-a–”

“Let it go, Nikolai,” advised Daniil. “He barely brushed you. We have to get Marina to the lists as promised. Or now we are here and your Earth adventure is over are you going to forget you are honor bound to care for her, and see her into your family?”

Nikolai growled low in his throat. “I resent that. I am a dragon of honor, a warrior respected throughout the land for my fine swordplay. Have a care how you speak to me.”

“Which sword would that be?” Daniil quipped snidely.

“At least I know how to use my swords.” He looked at Marina with a serene smile. “My sweet, listen not to this slanderous venom. I am as pure as the newborn snow that dusts the peaks of mountains in the Ice Realm.”

“Nikolai!” a woman screeched and rushed headlong into his chest, wrapping her limbs around him and planting kisses over his face. “I missed you, missed you, missed you! You’ve been gone for so long! Years. We worried those nasty snake tails had finally gotten you.” She rained more kisses down on him, rubbing herself against him.

“We are supposed to be keeping a low profile,” Daniil pointed out.

“Um,” Nikolai’s eyes rolled as he thought of a name, “Anya isn’t it? Hello,” Nikolai greeted, his eyes darting to Marina as he tried to pry off the woman stuck to his front.

More screeches of Nikolai’s name were heard throughout the streets, and he gave up.

“Marina, my dove, I humbly act as the distraction that will lead these women away from you. Until tomorrow.” He gave her a courtly bow and sauntered off with Anya clinging to him.

A gaggle of young women with the longest hair she’d ever beheld rushed passed after him, nearly knocking her over.

“Wow,” Marina cooed.

Daniil laughed and guided her along the cobbles. “The youngest lord Raad is popular with court and common lady alike. They all love him. And his swordplay.”

Marina snorted a laugh, her attention already off Nikolai and fixed on the marketplace she was about to enter. Rows and rows of neatly built stands had hundreds of men and women bellowing, hawking their trinkets to the colorful gentry and less well dressed commoners surging down the cobbled pathways.

Another dragon landed behind her in a furious beating of wings.

Daniil placed her hand on his elbow and directed her away from the landing pillars.

Marina tried to look at everything, but Daniil kept a brisk pace, simply shaking his head politely when an eager trader pushed something under his nose as they passed. They sensed Marina was the weaker of the two and kept calling out to her and jiggling shiny things in the air like she was a cat that could be distracted by shiny baubles.

There was one stall, a man selling carvings of dragons in colored stone that she couldn’t pass when he held up a jet-black dragon that just had to be Koen.

She pulled hard on Daniil’s arm and succeeded in yanking him off course.

Smiling, she pointed to the figurine she wanted.

The merchant studied her shrewdly, stared at Daniil then his eyes dropped to the symbol embossed in Daniil’s tunic. “Three gold coins,” the man said finally.

“Bah, robbery,” Daniil protested. “Two bronze.”

The merchant’s face turned mulish. He scratched the side of his neck with a thick finger. “Two silver,” he countered, holding up his hands and splaying his fingers apologetically. “I have four children to feed, and my wife … she complains.”

Daniil reached into the pouch tied at his side and pulled out a rough disk of silver. “One silver mark from House Kol,” he said with finality in his tone.

As he plucked the money from the air and closed his fist around it, the calculating look on the merchant’s face melted and he beamed gleefully. “Sold, my lord dragon. You will have made my wife very, very happy.”

Daniil snorted and crossed his arms over his chest.

Marina dug a couple of fingers into his pouch and snagged a few coins and even a few lumps of crystal. “All this can be used as currency?”

“Yes. My marks are from House Kol, a fine quality.”

He sounded proud and Marina agreed the metals and stones she held were superior. What made her sigh was that she had seen the rose colored gold used for the heavy coins before. “When my mother died and I had access to the accounts I found bars of this stuff. It’s how she hade her money, trading gold and precious stones, but to be honest I wasn’t that concerned about where it had come from. At least know where she got it from.” She traced the symbol with her baby finger. “These markings are on all the coins?”

“No, just on House of Kol coin. The high gentry can afforded to smelt portions of gold down and use them in trade like this. Of course, some do mix in other metals that lighten the weight, making the coin less valuable, but that is a quick way to get a bad reputation for bad coin. House Kol has always traded good coin.”

“And my House? House Zar?”

“Zar sovereigns like any imperial coin are high in demand and respected. You are a wealthy woman, Marina.”

She shrugged, “Meh, always have been.” She scooped her figurine up and slid the coins back into his pouch. “I’ll pay you back when I sort myself out.”

“No need. It’s a gift.”

She smoothed her hands over her figurine and let Daniil lead her away as the merchant the next stall over tried to gain her attention.

“Phoenixes … obviously they’re not all black like Koen,” Marina thought aloud. “What is it that makes them so different … I noticed they all have white horns when other dragons have dark ones.”

“For one, phoenixes can breathe fire and ice. They can control the smaller wild dragons. They have stronger magick, can be reborn from their ashes in certain circumstances, and can usually see straight into the heart of truth.” As they walked, Daniil pointed to the long banners hanging over the citadel walls. “The dragon’s hide color is the official color of the Empire and changes to mark each passing dynasty.”

She squinted, but could only see a gold splodge from this distance. “What’s Koen’s crest?”

They came to a stop before a set of stalls made of white marble and Daniil pointed directly in front of them. Floating above a long piece of parchment nailed to a slab of dark lacquered wood was a black flag with an emerald sun in the centre.

“That is the crest of the Clan Raad and so will be emblem of our Emperor and will fly below flags of the two dragon kingdoms and be seen across our entire Empire. It will be the sign of your Clan should you succeed in mating with him.”

Marina stepped forward and ran imaginary fingers over the stitching, mentally branding it as hers. “Who was the last black phoenix?”

“Ah, Mikhail. It is why not many will recognize your crest once you start wearing your jade. Remember, lord Myron was the last phoenix, and he was a gold, but you must call him Regent.”

“My jade?”

“Traditionally Chosen wear a pendant of jade, a gemstone engraved with their House emblem.”

Marina looked up and down the marble table. “Where’s your House name?”

Daniil moved her a step to the left, and there was his name on a scroll of parchment and above floated a dark blue flag with a white dot.

She moved back to Koen’s crest and looked at the names scrawled on it, thoughtful. “These names are women who want to mate Koen?” It was by far the longest list, worryingly long.

“All Chosen note interest in the king, just in case.”

“You’re not exactly unpopular,” Marina mused.

He flushed. “Yes, well.”

“It’s English,” she murmured. “Old, but still English.” Marina winked at Daniil playfully and added her name to Koen’s list and his, just for fun, and laughed when he flushed harder.

“Where’s Nikolai’s list?” she asked, fully intending to put her scrawl there too, knowing that would please him immensely.

Daniil shuddered. “We stopped putting it up years ago. He always attracted too many suitors and it got, ah, difficult to keep them in order.”

“I see. So, now we’re done here can I meet Koen’s Clan?”

“They are … all gone, apart from one brat who you’ve met I believe.”

She grinned. “What happened to everybody else?”

“They all had the great honor of becoming one of the Fallen. Anastasia is quite ruthless.”

“She hurt them?”

“During the hunt they lost their lives. She would capture one and use them as bait, but Koen refuses to be caught by her. He tried to save them all of course, the last, his sister Tatiana was close to his heart. That was the reason why he was so damaged when you found him. He fought valiantly for her, but one dragon, even a phoenix is only so good against an army that hunts him.”

Marina scowled. “I just can’t believe it can go so far.”

“Didn’t you ever wonder why Koen hates Aver so much? Why he didn’t even wish to consider telling you of its existence, and why he left you rather than stay? Aver is a battle for who should be queen and who should rule an entire kingdom. The hunt is the fight for who oversees the entire Empire. We take our monarchy seriously.”

Marina wasn’t sure that she wanted to know the answer considering how she had behaved in front of Koen when she had first heard her name, but asked, “Did Tatiana die?”

Daniil winced. “Not exactly.”

Chapter 14

The palace below mesmerized Marina, and she craned her neck to see as Daniil landed. She slid off his back, and as soon as she climbed down the ladder set into the side of the landing pillar, she strode over to the manicured gardens.

It had five stories of lacquered wood and pillars, each alternating storey getting smaller until the apex. A pointed roof of dark green slate was topped with a thick column that looked very much like a landing pillar from the deep gouges and scratches from dragon talons in the stone.

There was a pool of water surrounding the house’s sturdy stone pillars. Since it backed onto the lagoon, Marina knew this was Koen’s home, at least, the place that would be home if he wasn’t hunted.

The doors to enter were engraved with the Raad crest as was the flat stones leading to them through the water.

“It’s built for dragons,” she murmured.

“Of course,” Daniil said and summoned his clothes with a flicker of his eyelids and a wave of his hand. “We are dragons that can shift human, not humans that can shift dragon.”

“Koen seems to look at it differently.”

“Koen has issues.”

Marina couldn’t argue with that.

They were greeted by a kind old man in dark grey robes with a long white beard.

Marina followed Daniil’s lead and pulled off her muddy boots and left them outside before stepping into a spacious room, the floor covered in woven mats. Light streamed in through segmented screens, and they were led by the old man into a guest room. Seated on oblong cushions, Marina studied the intricate dragons painted onto the surface of low rectangular table in front of her.

Knelt motionless on the other side was an exquisitely beautiful woman Marina’s age. Dressed in diaphanous robes with long funneled sleeves that covered her hands, she was refinement personified, and exuded a sereneness and composure Marina knew she would never be able to imitate.

Behind the hostess was a hanging scroll depicting a gory battle in blood red ink. Below it, a stick of incense burned off into a tray, and the snappish fragrance of ginger stole through the room. In the farthest corner sat another young women, plucking on elaborate string instrument.

“Tea ceremony,’ Daniil murmured to her. “It is an honor dragon lords receive when on an official visit in human form.”

“Official visit?”

“Our time here will be recorded and sent to court. There are scrolls the dragon lords of the gentry can peruse at their leisure, and it keeps them abreast of current alliances and any problematic ties or associations. Of course, most often court gossip is a more reliable source of information.”

The hostess smiled prettily as she prepared the tea leaves by crushing them in a clay pestle.

Just off to her side was a square hole in the mats, and Marina could hear the gentle coming and going of water on rocks. Suspended on ropes was an ornate metal plate with a glowing brazier, and hanging over that a cast iron kettle of boiling water.

The woman scooped the crushed leaves onto a flat sieve and balanced it on a large bowl. She carefully moved her sleeve to one side, and used a square of muslin to lift the kettle and pour the hot water over the leaves.

It gave off a pungent smell that warned Marina she wasn’t going to be a fan of whatever it was she was about to given to drink.

The hostess poured the steaming liquid into two shallow tea bowls, paused, and satisfied with her work bowed her head, extending her arms gracefully as she presented the first bowl to Daniil.

It was when she presented Marina’s bowl the mask of sobriety slipped. The hostess peeked up at her, eyes twinkling with curiosity.

The old man cleared his throat discreetly.

The young woman started, and her cheeks pinkened. She lowered her eyes. The girl’s natural reaction alleviated Marina’s reservations, and she took the bowl with a smile.

Peering into the bowl at the transparent liquid, she grimaced inwardly. Marina took a hot, bitter sip, and gave Daniil a wobbly smile. He bit back a laugh, downing his own cup in one long swallow, his back straight, and his free hand hovering at the bottom of the bowl. He set the empty dish down with a bow then turned to quietly state his business to the old man in a pleasant tone.

Marina kept bringing the bowl to her lips and taking the tiniest sips possible. Once she was sure Daniil and the old man were quite diverted in their conversation, she tipped her tea out through the hole in the floor.

The hostess’ eyes widened, her mouth forming a scandalized pucker, and Marina winked, putting a finger over her lips, declaring the young woman a conspirator in her crime.

The woman giggled then slapped a hand over her mouth when the old man gave her a look of censure.

“Marina, this is Osip. He oversees House Raad, and will take us to see Tatiana.”

“Lord Daniil has explained who you are, princess,” Osip said in a soft, but strong voice. “It is an honor. Welcome to House Raad. If ever you need help, please, do not hesitate to summon me.”

Marina pated his hand and he stiffened. “Um, thank you…”

Daniil took Marina’s hand away and placed it back on her lap. “Don’t worry, we’re not so familiar on official visits. You’ll get the hang of it.”

She gave him a thin smile, thinking she didn’t particularly want to get the hang of it, but knowing it was important to give these customs due respect. She did plan to rule this kingdom, after all.

Osip eased himself up, and Marina was tempted to help him, but the look from Daniil told her such a thing wouldn’t be received well. She waited as he walked off, Daniil following before she wiggled her fingers at the hostess in a wave goodbye.

They moved up two more levels in the house until they reached a screen decorated with blossoms and birds. Osip rang a bell mounted on a slab of wood, and slid the screen aside, bowing, motioning them to enter.

Marina felt her heart sink when she did. Her shoulders slumped as she took in the girl she’d been jealous of because Koen spoke her name with love.

Lying on the bed, the child was barely into her teens. Sunlight highlighted her dark brown hair and porcelain skin with a soft glow. She was tall like most of the people here, but she was dangerously thin, her frame barely causing a curve under the heavy sheets she was tucked in to the chest.

The closer Marina drew to the foot of the bed, she could see though the sunlight kissed her skin attractively that she was overly pale, and the skin on her motionless hands on the covers was grayish.

A large scar crossed over Tatiana’s face from one temple slashing over the bridge of her nose and cheek.

“The woman watching over her is Pasha,” Daniil said quietly. “Her career. She didn’t need a handmaiden anymore, but Nikolai prefers for her not to be alone.”

“Does Koen ever….”

“He stays away from the mainland whenever he can. Osip told me he came to visit her a few months ago, but he has gone into hiding again.”

“Months?”

“Koen has been back in this dimension for several months now, Marina. Remember we crossed over several hours after him.”

To Koen his younger sister would have been injured days ago when in reality it had been years in Tzion.

Nodding in understanding, Marina timidly made her way over to the side of the bed, and brushed a hand over Tatiana Raad’s brow. After a beat of hesitation, she held her own breath when she moved her hand to hover over the girl’s pallid lips. A soft exhalation of breath greeted her fingertips. Marina’s heartbeat steadied. She had needed to check because the girl lay so still, her chest wasn’t visibly moving.

“She’s in a coma, isn’t she?” she asked the woman sitting by her bedside.

Mature, handsome face lined with age, Pasha’s steel gray hair was neatly pulled back into a bun at the nape of her neck. Her cotton robes were plain blue over a grey dress, and her slippers a demure black. She sat on a high backed wicker chair with her hands folded neatly on her lap, one tucked into her sleeve slightly.

Radiating hostility, she glared at Marina like she was sludge at the bottom of the lagoon just outside.

“I do not know what a ‘coma’ is, Chosen,’ Pasha said flatly, words clipped, the simmering of anger easily discernable. “Lady Tatiana is lost in the deep sleep, and may leave us at any time.”

Surprised at the unfriendly reaction from the woman, but thinking nothing of it, Marina touched Tatiana’s hand and shuddered when it was icy despite the heat of the room.

Hearing the scraping of the chair behind her shifting back, Marina glanced over her shoulder.

Pasha stood with a dagger clutched in her shaking hand, knuckles white on the hilt. Her unadorned face was resolute, her almond eyes turbulent, filled with the determination, and a little horror at what she was doing.

At that moment, Pasha had the most beautiful face Marina had ever seen. The woman’s love for Tatiana shone through giving it a luminosity that was near blinding.

Pasha’s other hand gripped her skirts tightly, her discomfort at violence plain, but she kept the dagger pointed at the danger she perceived in Marina. There was nothing the older woman could have done if Marina – a princess – and Daniil – a dragon lord – wanted to take the girl, but her bravery floored Marina.

Daniil didn’t do anything to suggest he was overly concerned by the woman’s attempt to fight for her mistress, but raised a reproachful eyebrow. “Pasha,” he admonished.

“I wont let you hurt her,” Pasha said in a firm voice. Her hand shook. “Not again, not a child in my care.”

“I’m not here to hurt Tatiana,” Marina assured softly, waving Daniil away irritably when he growled at the woman. “I came to meet who I hope will one day be my sister.”

“The last Chosen with the same hopes who came near this child did this,” Pasha said angrily. Her chin lifted. “I do not believe you.”

“The short time I’ve been here that doesn’t surprise me,” Marina sighed. She narrowed her eyes warningly at Daniil when he continued to scowl at Pasha. “And we’re not going to take offense because I understand how you feel. I’ll go now. If you need anything, my name is Marina. Don’t hesitate to come to me.”

“High princess Marina of House Zar,” Daniil corrected.

Pasha paled, and slowly lowered the knife. “Oh goddess,” she whispered and swayed.

Marina held up a hand, worried the woman would faint. “It’s fine. Really. We’re leaving. Now.”

She touched Tatiana’s hand in goodbye, and strode out the room.

Despite Marina’s insistence he follow her, Daniil hung back to have words with Pasha. When he was done and was closing the screen Marina spun to him with a fury she couldn’t bring herself to unleash in that room in Tatiana’s presence.

“You’re angry at Anastasia, but there is nothing you can do,” Daniil soothed. “The kidnapping was legal.”

“Legal my ass, and angry doesn’t begin to cover it. What kind of woman steals a child then near kills her for the sake of wearing a crown?”

Daniil took her hand, squeezed it comfortingly, and rested it on his elbow as they walked the soft –floored and screen-walled corridors. He wisely kept a hold of it when Marina bounced up and down she was so mad. “Many Chosen have done this in the past. The Fallen are an accepted part of the hunt. There are rules. No child before five winters can be taken. If the victim is the sole heir to a Clan they cannot be taken. Tatiana was of age, and well protected because of it.

“Well, they got hold of her, didn’t they. House Vor got their hands on her,” Marina said and waved her free hand around irately at the whole thing. “Using a child for a tactical advantage is twisted. Those rules didn’t stop Tatiana getting hurt did they? She’s barely breathing for Pete’s sake.”

“Who is Pete?”

“How many times has this happened to this family?”

“The hunt usually doesn’t go so far or take so long. There is one, maybe two Fallen if the Chosen uses bait in her hunts. Koen’s legacy has five. It’s Anastasia’s preferred hunting technique, to bait him. She knows he’ll come out of hiding for the ones he cares about.”

“Are there any others that she may take?”

Daniil shook his head. “No, and she cannot take Nikolai, as he is a sole heir.”

“Isn’t Koen heir to House Raad?”

“No. He cannot be the head of one Clan as he must be the High Lord of all Clans, Fire and Ice. Nikolai is fortunate, being a second son to the ruling House is a blessing rather than a curse.”

Marina gnashed her teeth, still fuming over what she had learnt. “There are laws stopping Anastasia, any Chosen, taking Tatiana for the next hunt?” Daniil shook his head slowly. “Well, they’ll have to step over my dead body before I let it happen again. They will never lay another finger on that girl, and if anybody does I’ll chop them off until they get the message.”

“How do you plan to watch over her? The Chosen, Anastasia in particular, are resourceful, and you have to train to be able to compete,” he looked down at her,” dying in the first quest would be most problematic, Marina. You cannot stay here and watch Tatiana sleep.”

“No. I can’t.”

“So what will you do?”

Marina cracked her knuckles, thinking. She thumped his chest when an idea popped into her head. “Will Mikhail still be at Ash Mount?”

“No. He’ll be at Zar palace.” Daniil grinned. “And that is exactly where we are going.”

Outside, Daniil shifted to dragon, and becoming accustomed to flying, Marina climbed onto his back. Riding him was different to the fire dragons. His scales were cold, brittle, and slippery. He moved differently too, with more speed and precision, she had to stay alert to prepare for his sudden changes in angle or altitude.

Late afternoon had come and gone and the sun set rapidly.

Other dragons passed them, most peering at her curiously, rider less. She began to wonder if riding them was as commonplace as she had thought it would be. She voiced this question sometime later when Daniil landed outside another palace.

“You will see more riders closer to Aver, and the longer you stay at the Red Citadel. All the gentry have come in from the Outerlands for Aver, so most have no reason to ride their dragons.” Daniil motioned to the palace. “Welcome home, Marina.”

They stood in a dry garden, a few servants dragging rakes into the black sand around boulders to create patterns.

Marina had two options. She could walk around like a terrified shadow of herself and hope she one day felt like she belonged here, or she could face this head on and be her loud, obnoxious self, and everybody would just have to deal with it.

Smiling evilly, she skipped down the path, greeting the startled servants boisterously, and pushed the big doors open. At the top of her voice, she yelled. “Oi! Mikhail, where the freaking hell are you?”

Daniil hurried after her, and she let go of the doors to let him deal with the young man who had rushed up to help them with their shoes. She kicked off her boots and dashed up the stairs towards the sound of irritated, dragon-like grumbling.

Marina pushed back the screen separating her from the shadow on the other side and grinned when a big black dragon uncoiled from a large bed of cushions he reclined on and glowered down at her.

Head lifting he curved his neck back. ‘Daughter,’ Mikhail boomed.

Marina got straight down to business. “I need you to give me something.”

‘What is mine is yours,’ he said, not seeming put out by her abrupt and demanding behavior at all. ‘You can have gold.’

She could? Well that was always handy. “Not what I’m after. I need men. Dragon men.”

He blinked and turned his head to look at Daniil who had entered the room and bowed low. “Majesty, she has seen Tatiana Raad.”

Mikhail’s blocky head waved from side to side as if considering the request, and rumbled low in his throat. ‘You would take such a young girl for the hunt?’ There was no disappointment in his tone, more curiosity.

“Yes. If I have Tatiana the other Chosen cannot kidnap her. I need dragon men to guard her.”

‘The human guards of Clan Zar are loyal.’

“Yeah, but if anybody tries anything I want them burned to crisp,” he said fiercely. “Nobody touches that child again.”

Mikhail stood, and in a bored voice said, ‘You are Marina Zar, daughter to Mikhail. Take whatever you need, no one will stop you.’ He turned away and as he did his tail brushed up beside her shoulder gently before he padded into another room and slammed the screen closed behind him.

“Does he ever turn human?” Marina asked.

Daniil shrugged. “The phoenixes are often alone in caverns inside Ash Mount. They mourn the loss of their mates deeply and stay away from court, only coming to bear witness to Aver and the hunt. The sight of them all together is–”

“Intimidating,” she finished. “So one day Koen will sit on a plinth with my face craved into it and mourn me?”

“That is a sad way to look at it. The phoenixes can sit for hours on their treasure and relive memories from when their wives were alive.”

“Treasure? I didn’t see any treasure.”

“A dragon’s mate is the most precious thing to him, worth more than all the gold in this world. Love is what a dragon protects, Marina. Not jewels.”

“But they live so long after we die. If we’re made to be their mates why can’t we live longer?”

Daniil shrugged. “Better to have loved and lost your match then never to feel the splendor of the connection at all. Three hundred years is a long time for an unattached dragon mate to live. The dragons can live as long as they desire after the passing of their mate, which usually isn’t very long, but as I said before, it’s different with the phoenixes.”

The thought of Koen living on so long without her was heartbreaking. “That’s why the women must fight, isn’t it? The matches have to be permanent, unbreakable to sustain them once their mates are gone … until they die.”

Daniil smiled sadly. “You should go to bed. You have a big day tomorrow. We begin your training and you have to take your oath. It will be the first time people at court see you, news of your arrival will be rife.”

“You’re going to train me?”

“Nikolai will help … in his way. You also have to learn both styles of fighting arts. The Drackai Budō and the Wyvrae Ninjutsu. The Wyvrae have assassination techniques that fall under the godai. Learning them helps to keep you safer from them. It makes them easier recognize and avoid.”

“Avoid?”

“You are to become First Chosen. Some of the gentry will not be happy, and will try to remove you.” He shrugged. “Politics.”

She scowled. What he meant was assassination attempts. “Murdering somebody isn’t bloody politics.”

“So you say.”

Marina rubbed her face tiredly. “You’re an ice dragon, and you’ve been trained in the arts of Ninjutsu, correct?”

“Yes, but my closeness with House Raad means I was exposed to the practices in Budō. Do not worry. I will teach you both … and you won’t even realize it.”

Chapter 15

It had been a long day, and Marina was happy to be alone in her rooms. She was just figuring out what on earth the servants had put on her bed, when the bell outside her screen rang. She called for them to enter.

Marina blinked. Then she was concerned. “Pasha? What’s wrong? Is everything okay with Tatiana? I had dragon men assigned to protect you, and to bring you here.”

“I know, princess. I … I came to apologize and to beg for your mercy.”

“Oh.” Marina studied her. “Why?”

“I offended you, insulted your honor–”

“Yeah, but you didn’t know me from Adam. I’m not surprised you reacted the way you did. I’m proud.”

The woman wrung her hands, face stressed. “Who is Adam?”

Marina waved her hand. “You have nothing to worry about. Nikolai made a good choice when he selected you to take care of Tatiana.”

Pasha’s bottom lip trembled. “Then why was she been taken from me?”

“What?”

“Osip took away my employment this morning when they came for Tatiana.” Tears slid down the woman’s face. “He also released my daughter and she so loved hosting the tea ceremonies. It is a great honor for one so young and I’ve ruined it for her. I come to beg for your forgiveness, for mercy. No other House will hire me and my daughter now we have been so shamed.” The woman broke down into sobs and fell to her knees.

Panicked, Marina tentatively crouched down and patted the woman’s shoulder. When she flinched and cried harder, Marina gathered her close so she could have a good cry. This wasn’t what she had wanted. Her interference was to help, to make Pasha’s life easier, but somehow she’d miss-stepped and ruined it.

“Pasha, I’ll fix this with the Raad’s I promise. I’ll ring Nikolai’s scrawny neck for letting Osip fire people over such trivial matters. Ah,” she glanced up and saw Pyotr inching towards the door to leave. “Pyotr, can you find Pasha and her daughter rooms? They’ll be working with us from now on.”

The young man – who Marina had been told was in charge of managing house Zar and its employees – reluctantly turned to her. He kept his hair clipped short and his face clean-shaven. He looked affronted. “Princess, surely you cannot mean for me to employ her. It will bring shame down on the House.”

Marina gritted her teeth. “That makes no sense. The woman was fired because she was protecting an innocent child from who she perceived to be a threat. She should be rewarded, not shunned, and you will do as I say and stop being such a condescending prick!” Marina finished on a dragon-like bellow she’d been practicing with him all day. He turned to leave. “Wait! How was that one?”

“Better,” Pyotr said. “But your voice needs to be deeper. Really bellow from the pit of your stomach, majesty.”

“Okay. Thanks.”

Pyotr smiled at her before scurrying out of the room.

Pasha looked up at her with terrified eyes, and Marina shrugged. “He’s got a bit of attitude that one. I like him.”

Pasha gave her a wobbly smile. “You’re nice.”

“No. I’m fair, and what happened to you wasn’t.” She set the woman on her feet and rubbed her upper arms. “Back straight, Pasha. You’re a Zar now, and I hear we’re a kind of a big deal around these parts.” Marina winked and was relieved when the woman stopped trembling.

“You are a princess,” the woman said. “The kindest I have met.”

Marina padded back over to the dressing table and sat down on the cushion. “Now Pasha, tell me you understand what I’m supposed to do with that.” Marina pointed to the bolt of oddly cut fabric set out on her bed. It was pristine white and black dragons were woven into the fabric.

“Your ceremonial dress robes, princess?”

“It’s a dress?” Marina studied it. “Right. I knew that. You know how to wrap it?”

Pasha nodded repeatedly. “I was a handmaiden in my younger years.”

“Oh good. You can be mine then. The girl they sent me is a mute or something. She doesn’t talk. She just stares at me like I’m going to turn into a dragon and eat her or something. I sent her home.” Marina paused. “But I might call her back. It seems people can take such an action quite seriously. I’ll find her something else to do.”

Pasha walked over to the bed and smiled wistfully. She held up the silk. “It is lovely, one of the best I have seen.”

“I have a whole closet full of them. Take the ones you like.” Marina frowned down at the instruments and paints on the table. “What do I do with all this,” she muttered. She picked up a jewel encrusted hair clip with a dagger that could be inserted into a hair bun. “Eh. I’m beginning to see long hair has its advantages. At least I know now that when one of those Chosen reaches into her hair to be on guard.” Marina chuckled to herself.

Pasha sat down beside her, feet tucked under her bottom, and clucked over Marina’s hair. “All gone,” she said sadly and looked at her with soulful eyes. “You were punished most severely.”

Marina ran her finger through her short locks, sighing. The people here kept looking at it as if it made her a leper. “You don’t like my hair?”

“I– I think it is very … ah … short, princess.” Pasha motioned to all the hair decorations laid out on the table. “None of these will work with your hair. The other Chosen will have many decorations.”

Marina snorted. “Pasha, I’m a female not a Christmas tree. I’d prefer to be plainer anyway. I don’t want to draw too much attention to myself. I know everybody is probably talking about me now, and that they’re not all thrilled about me being here, so laying low seems a smart option.”

“Ah. Gossips,” Pasha said knowingly. “Ignore them. You are a princess.”

“As everybody seems to keep reminding me every other sentence as if I’ll forget,” Marina muttered.

Pasha’s smile dimmed in puzzlement, but came back brighter than before. “Shall I help prepare your makeup?” she asked. She picked up a flat brush, slathered white paint all over the soft bristles, and raised it to Marina’s forehead.

“Whoa, easy, what’ve you got there?”

Pasha was at a loss. “Face paint?”

“Hmm. Okay, but my skin is about hundreds shades browner than that stuff.”

“Yes. It goes on the face and the nape of your neck. We paint your eyebrows and lashes with black, and your lips with red. To your cheeks we dust a pink blush. It is pretty.”

Marina half laughed and half whimpered. “You are not slapping that gunk on my face.” She pointed at said face. “This is my face. You need to deal with it, as does everybody else.”

“It is tradition. All the other Chosen will be in full ceremonial regalia. You are our high princess. It is expected.”

Marina was beginning to see imperial life on Tzion would be trying. She gritted her teeth. “I can take coming to a different dimension to chase down the man that declared love for me.” She paused. “Kind of declared it. Sort of. Anyway, he left me, and I can take it, he was trying to protect me. I can even take the stares and the snide comments about preferential treatment though I have no idea why this is so shocking since I’m a princess, you’d think preferential treatment came with the territory. I can take having to enter a contest that may kill me just to win the right to hunt my mate. For the next week, I can take that I’ll be training all day, and swallow how that’ll be a constant reminder that I’m not good enough for Koen as I am.” She patted the woman’s knee. “Pasha, I’m not unreasonable. I understand the need to take away my jeans and make me wear a dress to fight in. Cool, I can dig it, I feel very Xena Warrior Princess at times. I can even take even take the goddamned purity ceremony Daniil told me about,” she shuddered, “though how I’m going to explain my woeful lack of, erm, virtue is still being considered.” She used a finger to close Pasha’s swinging jaw. “Don’t worry, it was Koen who took it. She sighed deeply. “I’ve had enough, okay? No make up.”

When Pasha looked at her dubiously, Marina picked up a pot of something that smelt and looked foul and threw it out the hole in the wall that was effectively a glassless window.

The woman squeaked, hands flapping. “This is a great honor. And stop that. The paints are expensive.”

Her lips twitched at her objection. “I’m not wearing it,” Marina repeated, and crossed her arms over her chest defiantly.

Pasha calmly placed the brush down, and bowed. Touching her head to the woven matt she sniffed. “As you say, princess.” She had the same air as a beaten dog.

Marina dropped her head back and groaned. “Aw, Pasha, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to throw all that at you like it was your fault. I ran out of chewing gum earlier today and I’m a bit stressed. I was being a shithead.” She grabbed her maid’s arms to try and get her to sit up. “Don’t bow. I don’t want to be like those assess I saw on the street. I want us to be friends. I desperately need a second to bounce my evil genius off. Forgive me?”

Pasha lifted her head warily and Marina smiled encouragingly. The older woman sat up and adjusted her robes, flushing faintly. Her eyes darted to the paints and to the floor.

Marina’s shoulders slumped. She picked up the brush and shoved it into her hand grumpily. “You can put the white stuff on my neck. You can also use the black stuff and the red stuff. Just don’t go overboard. If you do, I won’t leave this room.” Marina picked up a pretty chain with a round gem dangling from it. “I’ll wear this too.”

Grinning, Pasha reached for the lip stain. “I will make you pretty.”

A frustratingly long time later, after much protest and gentle coaxing from Pasha, Marina stared in the ceiling to floor mirror Pasha had set her in front of with a happy sigh, and looked for … well … her.

Pasha had done some strange teasing with her hair that made it look longer than it was. She almost had a short Mohawk like the dragon lords, but Marina’s was softer, fuller at the crown, and she didn’t have a huge ponytail at the back. Her eyes looked huge. Carefully rimmed with black charcoal, her pupils looked like black pools of ink, and the whites of her eyes brilliant.

Her eyebrows had been meticulously shaped into graceful arches, and her lips were stained. She had expected red, but Pasha had astutely guessed Marina would have hated it, and had selected a blushing pink that glistened and smelt like roses. Across Marina’s brow hung the thin chain, and the gem dangled in the centre between her brows. The chain continued around her temples until it ended with jeweled clips either side of her head.

Marina took a hesitant step to the left, wobbled, then stepped to the right with a bit more confidence. She was wearing what Pasha simply called a dress, but it was totally a bed sheet. Marina avoided explaining to Pasha the highly treasured eveningwear of her people was considered a fancy wrapped duvet cover in her dimension.

The robe collar dipped down at the back exposing her all the way to the base of her spine. It covered her shoulders but left the nape of her painted neck bare. She had to stand perfectly straight to stop it slipping off, and Marina was a proud sloucher.

The sleeves covered her hands and reached all the way to the floor, with slits so her hands could peek through rather than having to gather yards of fabric. The front was folded over in a wrap, and tied at the side with beautiful sash that blended in with the full skirts. The front was risqué. Slit down right to her navel, exposing all her collarbones and the inner parts of her boobs.

Pasha clucked when Marina fidgeted and tried to adjust the skirts again so she didn’t trip over. After spending an hour with Marina, Pasha had worked out her moods, and had transformed from a timid servant to a bolshie nurse.

“Your belly button isn’t pierced,” Pasha chided. “We shall see to that tomorrow.”

Marina blinked. “I beg your pardon? I have to get pierced now?”

“You must have seen that the dragon lords are fond of piercings and body ink.”

“Well, I haven’t actually seen any Chosen as yet. Daniil said they are all holed up inside the Citadel. And what does what they do have to do with me?”

“Dragon mates have their bellybuttons pierced. When you mate a dragon, you also have your nipples and ah, the other place pierced, princess.”

The blood left her head, and Marina swallowed the scream that started in the pit of her stomach. Nobody was coming anywhere near her with a needle. Ever. She didn’t even have her ears pierced – another discovery that had Pasha in a tizzy when she couldn’t even place diamond studs in Marina’s ears after she refused all the heavy gold bracelets and necklaces Pyotr had flown up from the Zar vault thinking she’d want to wear them.

Marina took a step and ended up tripping and clinging onto Pasha. “I can’t wear these damn things. She kicked off the wedges and tugged on a new pair of boots she’d bought earlier that day. “Don’t look so horrified. The skirts are so long nobody will see. I’d rather risk people seeing the toe of a boot than risk a broken neck.”

Pasha stepped back and clutched her wrinkled hands to her bosom to see the overall effect. “You look pretty,” she concluded.

Marina glowered at her, and started moving, gaining speed when her skirts didn’t hinder her as much as she expected. “I really want to dislike you right now.”

The bell rang outside Marina’s door, and she took one last look in the mirror. She shrugged. At least she didn’t have the white stuff on her face.

Pasha led Marina down to the lower levels of the palace and helped her sit down in front of the table set inside the tearoom. Marina had been told since there was not a hostess in residence, since Mikhail had not visited in years, she had to fulfill the role until one was found.

Pasha waited until Marina wasn’t scowling before sliding the screen open. She bowed. Pyotr shuffled in followed by Daniil, who he directed to the cushion opposite her.

Daniil risked a glance at Marina, expression amused, and she glowered at him. He stifled a laugh and waited for her to begin, waving his hand to dismiss the other two when Marina’s eye twitched.

Pasha and Pyotr politely excused themselves and slid the door closed.

“This sucks,” Marina said sweetly. “But look at how docile and pretty I am.” She smiled sickeningly, showing all her teeth, her eyes a bit too wide. “Would you like some tea, my lord dragon?”

Daniil had tears running down his face as he tried not to laugh. Both of them were conscious the screens left their shadows visible to those outside. “Yes, I thank you, princess.”

Marina went about pouring the tea as best she could remember, trying not to dunk her ridiculous sleeves in the bowls, or drop tea leaves all over herself. Once she had successfully brewed and poured the tea, she picked up the cup to present it to Daniil, bowing her head.

Her fingers were slippery and the bowl fell, splashing all over the table.

Marina squealed, and dived back to protect her clothes. There was no way she was standing still for Pasha to wrap a new one around her.

Daniil held his stomach, eyes red as he struggled to breathe and contain his laughter.

Satisfied her dress was safe, huffing, Marina picked up the tray and tossed it out the window. She heard a satisfying crash when it hit the garden below. She was loving the glassless windows.

Daniil outright bellowed with laughter and she joined him. “Okay, so I need more practice,” she confessed.

“May I suggest you leave the tea ceremony to others until you learn the art?”

“That was kind of my plan, but Mikhail only has a skeleton staff here. I’m hoping that I’ll find an eager do-gooder to do it so that I won’t ever be needed. Ever.”

He patted his eyes dry and stood. “It was a good effort. Thank you for your hospitality princess Marina of House Zar.” He offered me a hand to stand.

“Thanks for being my guinea pig, lord Daniil of House Kol.”

“Did you just call me a pig?” She waved him off. He smiled warmly, eyes wandering over her face. “You look beautiful, Marina. You always do, but tonight Pasha has done something wonderful. I have never seen a Chosen shine so brightly before.”

She flushed. “Even without the white stuff?”

“Oh, that is what is different? I couldn’t put my finger on it at first. Yes, even without the white stuff.”

She beamed and let him lead her from the room. “Are you ready to face Koen?” he asked quietly.

Yes, she was. She’d missed him, and the whole time she had been in Tzion, he was never far from her thoughts. “He’s going to be mad, but there’s nothing I can do about that is there?”

“Mad is a gentle word for what I think we shall see tonight. Koen truly has no idea that you’re here. He never looks at the lists. He hates Aver, and avoids all court functions. He only turns up for the ceremonies because it is one of the rare times he is safe from hunting, and if he didn’t he would incur the wrath of the Regent.”

Marina felt a pang of apprehension, and her step slowed. “Maybe this surprise wasn’t the greatest idea I’ve had. I should have found him first and explained….”

Was it really a good idea to surprise a surly dragon king when he had spent his life dodging surprise attacks, and killing the women who orchestrated them?

“It’s not too late to back out,” Daniil said, stopping them completely as he felt her tension grow. “If that is what you want, I will not stop you. This is not an easy road you have chosen.”

Marina pushed her reservations aside, and nodded firmly. “No, it will be hard, but I’m not exactly easy going either. I have the strength to do this.”

He looked down on her with a soft smile. “How can you be so sure?”

“Because I’m Koen’s mate. If I can’t do this for him, who else will?”

Chapter 16

Marina tightened her hold on Daniil’s arm until she was worried she might hurt him, but he made no complaint.

The gentry they had passed when they entered the Red Citadel and made their way to the great hall had all stopped whatever conversation they had to gawk at her and whisper.

Daniil was wonderful, nodding respectfully to the people they passed and smoothing over any ruffled feathers with a smile when Marina accidently let a scowl cross her face when a bold lord or lady’s gaze flicked over her contemptuously. Instead of starting a fight that could later come back to haunt her, Marina focused on her surroundings and her purpose for being there.

The Red Citadel was spectacular. The volcanic rock had been carved and smoothed into hundreds of passageways that were lit with rows and rows of candles set into specially carved crevices. Humungous and delicate vases with intricate blue patterns lined the main hallway, and depictions of old legends were woven into beautiful tapestries that hung from the ceiling by brass rods.

Occasionally, they would pass a large cleft in the wall and there would be a golden statue of a dragon. Important dragon lords of history, Daniil had explained.

What really astounded her was the sheer size of everything.

When a purple dragon had rounded a corner, and gone stomping passed she grinned at Daniil, the size no longer seeming so strange.

He patted her arm in warning before he swept her into a hall filled with exotic looking men and women. At first, there was little reaction, since they moved through a crowd of people.

Slowly, a ripple passed through the gathering, and more eyes turned their way.

The dragon Council sat in their semi circle on golden benches. Council mon Isaak tipped his snout down in respect when he saw Marina, and her eyes went to his right to see Mikhail greet her the same.

It was the figure of the man slumped in on of the thrones that captured her main attention.

Koen.

He looked weary, disgruntled and disgusted all at the same time as his gaze roamed the crowd of people waiting for the ceremony to begin. Marina could imagine him visualizing all the gentry going up in flames for the dangerous look in his eye.

He was dressed in black, and one muscular leg was flung over the throne’s arm. Held loosely in his hand was a state crown that occasionally scraped the floor when he moved.

The companion crown sat on the padded seat of the smaller throne adjacent to his.

His gaze wandered over her head, unfocused. Marina felt as if a wave of heat had had passed over her, and she squirmed.

Koen Raad the dragon king became motionless, and the constant ennui the court gentry had come to expect from him bled from his expression.

He straightened, his dark eyes narrowing and intensifying as they pierced the crowd and sought her out. His gaze came back to her, and he cocked his head, his lips moving as he silently said her name.

Marina, feeling emotion swell in her chest at the sight of him, smiled.

Koen’s dark visage lit brightly, and he beamed a smile back at her. Amazement and relief warred on his face as he stared at her, his eyes not once flickering as if scared she would disappear.

Marina began to think her gamble had paid off.

He looked glorious, and she was awed by the powerful authority he commanded. He was one of the youngest lords in the room, but none were his equal. Koen Raad answered to no one, even the mighty phoenixes he was preceded by. Soon, he would be a law unto himself. If he had been anyone else, Marina would have found that prospect terrifying, but it was her dragon, her man, and it pleased her.

Suddenly, she could see past Aver and hunting him. It was clear to her, even the little she had seen, that people were suffering. They needed peace, an Emperor to see the injustices straightened out and the gentry kept in check.

Life was sweet in Marina’s imagination.

Reality came crashing back.

Koen’s face dropped, and his eyes turned stormy. He blinked repeatedly as if trying to clear a daydream, and a furious scowl slashed across his expression when Marina still smiled at him, if somewhat smaller as she watched his secondary reaction to her presence. Dropping the crown onto the floor, he picked up a goblet to take a deep gulp then glanced at her again.

His face paled as her smile faltered completely. His gaze pinged from her to Daniil, and he started to quiver on the spot as he took in what she was wearing, and more importantly, where she stood.

Koen exploded.

Shooting up, knocking the throne over so it fell onto the stone floor with a calamitous crash, he hurled the goblet across the room and bellowed, “What in the name of the goddess are you doing here!”

Silence fell.

The twinkly music stopped mid song, and the court froze in place, suspended in horror and fear. Marina was sure that somewhere in the crowd a woman had fainted.

She decided for definite this surprise had been a bad idea.

Koen smoothly jumped down off the dais and marched towards them.

People hastily skittered out of the way, and Marina was trying to join them, but Daniil still had hold of her hand on his arm.

She tugged.

He held firm.

“We should be running,” she hissed.

“This was your idea,” he muttered. “Stand strong. He’d never harm you….” Koen pushed a young lord who was too slow to move from his path so forcefully the man flew away like a wayward cannonball. “Intentionally,” Daniil finished.

Koen reached them and was breathing hard, his eyes sparking. His brow was so furrowed Marina worried it might set that way permanently.

The good thing was that now he was closer she remembered that this wasn’t some crazed man about to attack her, but that this was Koen, her dragon. The bad thing was that by the way he stripped her with a glare and curled his lip at Daniil, she remembered how aggravated he made her.

How dare he act this way at such a grand and romantic gesture on her part. He should be kissing her toes. At the very least gazing at her in the soulful way his younger brother had down to a veritable art form.

“And what, pray tell, was that all about,” she demanded.

“I cannot believe you did this,” Koen seethed. “Daniil, have you no heart? What have I ever done to deserve such disloyalty from you?”

“Oi!” She poked Koen’s chest. “Do I not even get a hello? I’ve travelled a bit of way to see you. And don’t think for one second I’ve forgotten how you left me high and dry in that goddamned cave, Koen Raad. We both could have been paying for that mistake for the rest of our lives had I not done the sensible thing and come after you.”

Koen’s eyes twitched. “Daniil, you will take Marina back to Earth. Now.”

“He can’t,” Marina said, in the same breath Daniil replied, “I can’t.”

“Why not?” Koen barked.

“Because I’m a high princess, and I outrank him,” she answered gleefully.

“I outrank you,” Koen pointed out.

‘But not us,’ council mon Isaak boomed.

All three of them froze.

Koen spun around to look at the dragon Council who watched them.

“She should not be here,” Koen shouted. “Do not interfere, you have no right.”

‘Do you deny your dragon approves of this woman?’ Isaak asked. We have had … compelling evidence to suggest that he does.’ Though Isaak had been careful with his words he pinned Koen with his stare that left little interpretation.

Mikhail snorted noisily. ‘Compelling evidence indeed! The man has no honor.’

Horrified gasps sounded throughout the gathering, and the gentry swelled further back from Koen, expecting another explosion at the slur.

‘Council mon Mikhail!’ Isaak snapped. ‘Remember yourself.’

‘I speak nothing but the truth. I will defend the honor of my House with a trial by combat if needs be.’

Marina turned to Daniil. “These dragons may as well be speaking double Dutch because things just stopped making sense. Trial by combat?”

“A duel,” Daniil whispered urgently. “Your father is challenging Koen to a fight over the charge of lost innocence.”

“Oh, for fu–Pete’s sake,” she groaned. “Settle down and give us a minute.” Marina finally got Daniil to let go of her hand and placed them on her hips as she planted herself in front of Koen, tilting her head back. “I’m going to need a stool,” she muttered. Marina started up into Koen’s face, searching for answers. “Koen, forget everyone else. It’s you and me. Talk.”

“I can’t talk to you like this,” he flicked at the sash of her robe. “I can’t do this Marina.”

“You don’t have to do anything. You just have to support me.”

“Go back.”

“No.”

“Goddess damn you,” he barked. “I’m trying to save you. Woman you really are–”

Her eyes narrowed. “I think I’ve warned you about a certain word before and I sense it was about trip off your lips. I advise against saying it.” Marina was exasperated. Her and Koen flinging insults at each other was not part of the fantasy she had envisioned on the flight over. “I don’t want to argue with you in front of the entire bloody kingdom.” She pointed to the dragons behind him. “Not in front of the ones who I stood in front of and begged to let me in Aver because I want to claim you as your tradition dictates.”

“I left you for a reason.”

She’d had enough of explaining herself and was conscious of the hundreds eyes burning into her. “I’m here,” she screeched. “Get the fuck over it.” Her face flushed bright red, and she cursed.

Koen stepped closer, and in a low voice laced with pain asked, “Why? Why did you have to disobey? Why have you come here?”

“Because you want to be with me as much as I want to be with you.”

“I never would have asked this of you.”

“I know.” She placed a hand on his chest and rubbed the spot over his pounding heart. “If you want me to go I will … actually that was a lie. I wouldn’t leave, I’d stay and build a happy life here, but it would be perfect instead of just good if you were in it.” She rubbed him in encouragement. “I can do this.”

Some of the anger radiating from Koen dissipated. Placing one of his larger hands over hers, he raised them both to his lips, and pressed a kiss to her fingertips. His face was sad, but he did indulge in a strained smile. “You do realize during Aver you are not allowed to touch me?”

She scrunched her nose up. “Say what now?”

“Any Chosen who wishes to court me must keep her hands off until she claims me. It’s supposed to stop jealousy interfering with the tournament, and allows the Chosen to stay focused.”

Marina, though not thrilled with this news, duly took her hand off him, and clasped it with the other behind her back. She inched closer. The heat from his body was marvelous, the crisp masculine scent of him just like she remembered, and she sighed in appreciation.

Her heart flipped. “I know now. I’ll deal with it just like everything else.”

“I’m upset, Marina. The first quest is in less than six days. What is your strategy? Have you even begun training?”

She resisted the urge to fist pump the air when he spoke as if her participating was a forgone conclusion rather than something he could change.

“Koen, don’t worry. Daniil, Nikolai, and I have this all figured out. It’ll be fine. I’ve made it this far haven’t I?”

“She did nearly fall to her death once,” Daniil muttered and Marina slowly turned to give him her best glare … with creepy wide eyes, and motioning his demise by dragging a finger across her throat.

Koen gave her a sharp look, but nodded once, his demeanor becoming one of resigned acceptance. “Fine. I cannot show preference to one Chosen over the other during Aver, but … I will be thinking of you.” He paused. “I care.”

He tuned to walk away, but knowing this would be the last time she could touch him, Marina grabbed his tunic, and yanked him down to crush her mouth to his. She poured all her desire into that kiss. She was thrilled when he wrapped his arms around her and lifted her up so her feet were dangling.

They both broke away at the same time and Marina breathed in his ear. “Good. I care too.”

He set her down and held onto her for a while longer, his head remained bowed as he regulated his breathing.

Koen turned on his heel and strode away.

“That you care was all I needed to hear,” she murmured. Turing back to Daniil, she beamed and thumped him on the arm. “See. That went well. I have no idea why you were so worried.”

Clearing his throat, Regent Myron stood, and called in a clear voice, “Chosen, your vows.”

One by one, woman moved forward towards the dais, and said a sweet vow to the Regent and Council. Most declared that they would honor Aver, and fight for her selected dragon. There was a lot of love in some of the words, and Marina felt a pang when the young women backed away and their dragons sent them soulful gazes from afar.

Some vows were certainly ribald, and were met with sheers and applause by the Houses.

The entire time Koen’s gaze burned into her. She let herself meet his gaze once of twice, but the constant study was disconcerting. Eventually, it looked like he was trying to tell her something, and Marina was no fool, she guessed what he wanted her to know.

The Regent raised his hand and said. “First Chosen, step forward.”

Three women made their way forward, and a reverent hush came over the court.

A few curious glances were cast Marina’s way when she didn’t move, and Daniil prodded her in the back. With a start, she remembered she was a First Chosen, and broke the silent challenge of her gaze on Koen, and flushed.

She quickly made her way to the front with the other three,

Marina had never seen such large women. They were positively humongous compared to her. Giants so beautiful it was scary. Marina became extremely grateful that Pasha had found her when she did. She would have felt awful if she’d turned up looking like a mess.

Regent Myron opened his hands and bowed his head. “Speak your vows.”

Refined and gorgeous, a tan blonde-haired woman who was the tallest of the First Chosen stepped forward.

She curtsied to Koen then spoke in a voice startlingly deep. “Lady Anastasia of House Vor nee queen of the Drackai once again pledges her katana to the Kingdom of Fire. I will wear the Blood Crown, and I will hunt for dragon king Koen of House Raad to be his mate, and Empress of Tzion, as I believe is my destiny, and for the honor of my House.”

Her House did some deep grunting and table bashing before the next women stepped forward.

She was pretty and not as large as the Lady Anastasia, but had a nimble grace that was breathtaking to watch. Her dress robes swirled around her slender frame becomingly, and she snapped her fan shut before lowering herself into a deep curtsey, the baubles in her ebony hair glinting in the torchlight.

“Lady Katya of House Ja will fight in Aver for the Frost Wreath and for the Ice Realm.” As she looked up, Marina marveled at her feline eyes and nut-brown skin that glowed with vitality. “I will hunt for Koen Raad to be his woman, his Empress.”

Hearing her impassioned vow for Koen, Marina suddenly didn’t think her so pretty. In fact, her nose was too wide for her oval face.

Her House applauded her in a refined and dignified way, and she smiled sweetly. As she stepped back, she gave Koen a look brimming with admiration.

The final woman was the plainest of the other three and seemed bored with the whole affair. She hastily spoke her vow and stepped back, but she did send a curious look Marina’s way.

All three women had said ‘lady’, but Daniil had told me Marina to say ‘princess’ when saying her vow. She was already the outcast of the bunch and she didn’t really want to set herself even more apart. Her cheeks burned when people started to whisper at her hesitation.

Which Crown did she want to pledge for?

Undecided, she stepped forward and risked a glance at Daniil. He nodded firmly, and his warm expression lent her some support.

Lifting her chin, Marina eyed Koen, and pursed her lips. “I’m not going to bow to you,” she said. “I’m not a subject or a woman for you to pass your eye over and dismiss. I’m your mate Koen. I pledge my heart not to Aver, or to a single kingdom, because that would be wrong. An Empress of an Empire can have no favorite, just like the Emperor. So I won’t choose now, I will win either the Frost Wreath or the Blood Crown when I decide which kingdom is better suited to me.” She shrugged. “I’ve got major hots for you, and I’ve come to claim you.” Her expression softened, and she lowered her voice, speaking just to him. “Koen, if ever you dreamed of someone to love you….” She inhaled deeply, knowing she was rambling in front of hundreds of people. “If you’ve ever wondered if there was somebody out there just for you, now you know there is. Me.”

Marina went to move back, but lord Myron held up a finger to stop her, a bemused expression on his face. “Your name, Chosen?”

“Wait,” Koen whispered, and leaned forward.

Gasps sounded throughout the room. The gentry broke out into hushed and hurried conversations behind their fans. Marina even saw the glint of gold passing through hands as bets were exchanged.

The Regent frowned. “You have an objection to this woman’s vow?”

Marina was uncomfortable. Koen had not spoken out when the other three had pledged themselves to him.

Maybe she should have bowed.

‘Speak, Koen Raad,” Isaak boomed, “or let us be done with this.’ The members of the dragon Council shifted. Marina suspected it was not their way to interfere so heavily.

Koen opened his mouth to answer the Regent, but caught her eye. She looked a desperate plea at him, begging him not to throw away everything she had worked for. He closed his mouth and shook his head, leaning back in his seat.

Regent Myron gave him a cross look then motioned to Marina to continue. He  slammed his staff down when the gentry did not immediately fall silent when she began speaking in a stilted voice. “Princess Marina of House Zar pledges herself to Koen Raad, and to the people of Tzion.”

There was silence until the sound of steel on leather sounded through the room. Nikolai and Daniil both unsheathed their katana and saluted her, as were the rest of the people dressed in black, Houses Zar and Raad. Those in Kol blue also saluted her.

Marina snickered, getting approval from three such powerful Houses looked fabulous.

She snuck a look at the other First Chosen. Katya looked stunned, but gave Marina a thin smile.

Anastasia was livid, a fat vein bulging at her temple.

The other Chosen, Galina, looked bored.

The Regent turned to Koen and the phoenixes behind him. “That concludes the ceremony. I thank you.”

When everyone started to drift off into groups, Marina headed straight for Daniil and Nikolai, but someone grabbed her arm roughly. She turned to give an earful to the person about personal space when she collided with a gaze of icy blue.

Anastasia was beautiful and as frozen an arctic tundra. Why she didn’t pledge for the Frost Wreath Marina would never know, it would suite her.

“High princess?” she hissed. “You are the daughter of Mikhail and Almeria?”

“At what point did it become custom to manhandle royalty, I wonder,” a sweet voice said from behind her.

Anastasia released her grip on Marina, and turned to let Katya step forward so the three of them formed a circle.

“My shame, Marina. I am not used to meeting women above my own station,” Anastasia apologized tightly.

“So familiar,” Katya added in a quiet dressing-down.

That vein in Anastasia’s head bulged again. “Again, I shame myself. Princess Marina.” Anastasia turned and strode away towards where her House anxiously gathered.

“She’s a bit of a cow, huh,” Marina said.

Katya quirked an eyebrow then glided off serenely.

Marina looked for the other Chosen, figuring she may as well meet her too, but Galina was already striding out the door.

“My lovely one,” Nikolai crowed as he bounded up to her and picked her up to twirl. “I’m so pleased to see you. Your vow made me heart flutter.” Nikolai swooped in to kiss her mouth, but Marina mashed her hand over her lips just in time.

“A vow she gave your brother, you brat,” Daniil snapped, tugging him off her.

“How was she supposed to pledge to me when I don’t even have my own list,’ Nikolai protested hotly. “I can’t believe lord Myron is still holding that little accident from all those years ago against me.”

Daniil slapped him upside the head. “Deflowering two virgin Chosen can in no way be considered an accident.”

“They jumped me!”

“So you say.”

Marina patted Nikolai’s arm. Considering how women seemed to react to him, it wasn’t too far a stretch to imagine two lusty headstrong women jumping him, but she had bigger issues to contemplate. “I have no idea what to do about the first quest next week.”

Daniil dragged a hand through his warrior braids. “Your training begins tomorrow. I’m sure we have enough time.”

Well, becoming hysterical at his concern would do no good. Marina sucked in a breath and breathed out slowly to calm her heart. “Do you know what the first quest is?”

Daniil paled.

Nikolai scratched his neck and sent her a look of condolence. “Ice wolves.”

“Oh. Well that doesn’t sound so bad.”

“They spew hoarfrost and hunt in packs.”

She blinked. “Oh. I’ll have to face a pack of wolves … a whole pack? Isn’t that a bit extreme?”

“All the contests in Aver are based on actual past events,” Daniil explained. “A dragon mate once defended her wounded dragon against a pack of ice wolves. The contests are based on legends. It reminds us to be fierce and true even as we seek our new queen.”

Marina rubbed her face. “How many wolves in a pack?”

“Between four and six,” Nikolai said. “Though I know they try to find the smaller packs for Aver.”

“And the quest is whoever can defeat the ice wolves not whoever can kill them right?”

“Yes. You will be given a wild dragon to guard. I advise you put aside any tactic that doesn’t involve killing them. If something goes wrong,” he grimaced. “It happened once, a Chosen with a gentler nature did not wish to kill the wolves … she and the dragon died … messily.”

Marina stared at him. “Bugger.”

Chapter 17

Marina was close to punching Daniil in the face. She hated running, hated it with the fiery scream of a falling star. Her legs were small so it seemed to take her forever and a day to run any distance without tiring twice as fast as other people.

Now he had her sweating, standing in the middle of a courtyard next to a fountain she was not yet allowed to drink from.

She was parched.

“There are five elements,” Daniil said as he paced in front of her. “The godai. Chi, sui, ka, fu and ku. You must learn to respect and control these elements to master what it means to be Chosen. The godai will help you be the best dragon mate you can be.”

“I want water,” she groaned. When he merely glowered at the interruption and shook his head, she scowled, mad eyes promising retribution.

“You must have a perfect blend of all five,” he continued. “But be able to draw on the element that will best suit your dragon’s temperament or help you protect him from whatever danger threatens his person.” He knelt and scooped up rich brown dirt. As he stood, he let it sift through his fingers, rubbing his hands together “Chi. Earth.” He abruptly shoved her chest and she staggered back. He made a noise of frustration. “No. Be firm. Earth is stubborn and resists change.” He stomped his feet. “It is solid, stable. We are confident in Earth. That it will always hold firm under our feet. When you feel unsure or your wits are scattered remember that your body, your chi, cannot be changed unless you allow to be changed.” He shoved her again, but Marina locked herself in place. He pushed again on her shoulder. She swayed with the movement, but didn’t move. “Good,” he said.

“What weapon do I learn with chi?”

“Your body is your weapon. You must learn how to be swift and strong. How to be light on your feet, but crush skulls when you apply pressure.”

“Um, I can just about lift a heavy backpack. How am I supposed to do these things?”

“I will show you how to use your body weight. You took me to ground once remember?”

“Yeah, but you weren’t expecting it,” she pointed out.

He waved his hand, dismissing her concerns. “Today we practice grappling.” Daniil was bare-chested, and dressed in leggings and boots. Marina started stretching as he motioned to the ring they stood inside that was outlined in chalk. “Everything outside this line means death.”

She frowned. It was a small circle, they were only two steps apart, and two steps back would put her outside the circle.

“Okay. What would you like me to do?”

“I want to see what skills you have. Grapple me to the ground without leaving the circle.”

She looked up at his sturdy bulk, which was most of the time comforting as he was protecting her, but right now, it looked imposing. “I don’t want to hurt you Daniil.”

She gave her a condescending look. “Marina, there is nothing you could do to hurt–”

Marina booted him in the groin, and when he doubled over kicked his feet out from under him.

She sat on his back and frowned. “Daniil, why do people keep saying I’m being given preferential treatment? I don’t get it.”

He rolled over and took her with him, setting her away from him on the ground. Groaning, he tucked his hands between his thighs, pulling his knees up to his chest. “Well, princess,” she started in a weak voice. “They probably speak of how you were able to get the dragon Council to enter you into Aver though the lists has already closed, and how you live in your family palace rather than with the other Chosen here at the Citadel. You have a room set aside for you.”

“Oh.” Marina pursed her lips. “Okay. I can move here. That makes sense because you’re here and so is Nikolai.”

He nodded and she patted his head. “C’mon, you can show me where I’ll be staying.”

“It would be my pleasure. We can send a messenger back to house Zar to fly over Pasha and your things. Marina, do you know any more traditional methods of fighting?”

“Sure. The martial arts helped me learn how to regulate my breathing and become more in tune with my body. I found yoga a bit boring, but I needed to do something to help with my panic attacks.”

“Panic attacks?” She slammed her mouth shut and avoided his eyes. Daniil freed one of his hands to clasp her chin and turn it to face him. “Panic attacks?” he repeated.

“Ah, well, when I’m startled, or afraid I have these moments of, well, panic. My body kind of goes into overdrive until it sort of, um, shuts down.”

Daniil stared at her until comprehension dawned on his face. “That is what happened on the journey over here. When you fell from Nikolai.” He became angry when the implications settled on him. “You didn’t think to tell me this before?”

“It didn’t seem relevant to be honest,” she replied flippantly.

“You pass out when frightened, and you didn’t think that it was relevant when you’ll be facing dangerous and frightening quests that could kill you is you freeze up?”

“See. I knew you’d react this way. You never would have agreed to train me if you knew. That’s why my mother pushed me so hard … if you look at it from another angle these attacks are a good thing. I can manage them most of the time, so don’t worry.” She gave him an innocent look. “Show me to my new room?”

Fully recovered, Daniil took Marina inside the Citadel into a room near the apex of the largest fortress. Inside was a simple cot, and in the corner a square mirror above a small table with a blue china bowl.

Compared to the opulence of her last room this room was a prison cell.

Marina turned to him. “This is my room?” She walked over to the cot and pressed a hand into it. The mattress was so thin she could feel the wooden slats underneath. Worse, there was a horrible draft coming in from the missing wall on the far end of the room. “So … am I not allowed the luxury of four walls?”

“The atelier has been designed for meditation and reflection to help craft you into a better warrior. These rooms are a great honor, and available only to the Chosen. There is a perch below the missing wall so your dragon can visit. Don’t worry. Wild dragons know not to land there.”

“Koen can visit me?”

“Yes, but you must always remember that he cannot show preference. If he visits you, he must visit all the First Chosen.”

Marina fought the urge to cry. She didn’t want preferential treatment that isolated her from the other Chosen, but god, this room sucked. “I want my feather mattress back,” she whispered and sank down on the hard bed.

It hurt her ass.

One tear fell then another.

Marina had never been a complainer, but the last few days had been intense. She had always been was grateful for her privileged life, but this felt like some kind of cruel punishment.

Daniil sat beside her and placed a heavy arm around her shoulders, tucking her into him. “It will be alright. It won’t be forever, just until you win Aver.”

She scoffed a laugh. “Until I win. That’s only deadly quests away.”

He chuckled and pressed a kiss to her cheek.

The door slid open.

“Marina, I–” Koen stilled in the doorway, his hand still on the ornate screen. His eyes slowly moved from Daniil to her, and his nostrils flared.

Daniil patted her knee and stood. He swaggered passed Koen with a smug expression stamped on his face.

Koen waited until Daniil closed the door behind him before saying, “I heard you were staying in the Citadel now. I thought I would come to see if you would change your mind about staying here, but I see you’re settling in quite well.” Koen turned to leave, slamming the screen open, but Marina fumbled to reach it before him. When she was going to fail, she reached to grab his hand, but checked herself just in time. Instead, she snatched his sash and pulled him back. She peeked her head out to check if anyone was watching, and caught Anastasia walking passed to reach her own chamber.

Marina smiled sweetly and slid the door closed, slowly, so she could see Koen was inside.

She spun around, and placed a fist on her jutted hip. “Don’t be an idiot.” He said nothing, just stood leaning against the wall with a tight expression on his face. She sidled closer, and leaned next to him. “You know exactly what Daniil is to me.”

“You are going to spend hours with him. Training.”

“Yeah. Half naked and sweaty too,” she added in a dreamy voice.

He breathed out hard and crossed his arms. “Your emotions will be running high from sparring.”

“Our blood racing, hearts pounding. Then he’ll gaze into my eyes and….” Marina trailed off when she realized she’d taken the joke too far. Koen’s tan skin had gone pale. “Koen, do you know why I didn’t rip those cute little leather pants off Daniil, and roll around in the brimstone?” she stopped leaning on the wall and stood in front of him, as close as she could safely get. “Because he’s not you, and I’m not Anastasia.”

Koen started and stared at her. “Daniil wants–”

“Oh yes. He thinks he is so cleaver at hiding it, but I saw it the first time I saw them near each other. Daniil is in love with Anastasia though he’s fighting it as hard as he can now. I don’t think he always did though. She’s entrenched in his heart.”

Koen did not appear particularly surprised by this, and Marina suspected he already knew. “She wants him too. She is too stubborn to see it.”

“No. She wants you, but what she probably needs is Daniil. Frankly, the woman is crazy. She’d rather kill herself chasing you than admit she cares for him. She has her heart set on being Empress not sister-in-law to the Emperor.”

He snorted. “She is ambitious and ruthless.”

“Yeah, one scary ass bitch.” Shaking off the melancholy, Marina smiled. “Forget all of that. Thank you for coming to see me.” She spread her arms open wide, and stepped back to twirl a flamboyant circle. “Do you like my new room? It’s simplistic, uncluttered, just what I wanted.”

“You hate it.”

She dropped her head and rubbed her brow. “God, yes.”

“It’s Goddess here,” he laughed and walked to the missing wall. “It has a perch so I can visit when I fly. Does that make you feel better?”

She thought about it. “Daniil explained you’d have to visit Anastasia and Katya too.”

His face closed off at the idea. “I can keep a secret if you can….” Koen lifted a hand to trace the outline of her cheek with his thumb in the air. “You don’t have to do this. I’ve been thinking … we could leave, go back to Earth.” He turned his hand and brushed where the hollow of her throat would be if she but swayed forward. “I could touch you again.”

“I can’t ask that of you, to give all this up. You need to be here, to be the man you were born to be. I don’t want to change your life or be a burden. I want to share your life and be your shield. And the people need you. Things are bad, Koen. People are suffering. This all needs to end. I’m strong enough, but I need you to believe that too.” She swallowed. “I know that when we’re in front of people you can’t show preference, but when I look into your eyes I need to know that your heart beats for me. That you’re there for me.”

Koen smiled sadly. “Never doubt it.”

The conversation stalled when the tension between them cranked. It was a physical ache twisting her insides. Marina wanted to kiss him and by the way he swayed into her, he wanted her too.

“I should go.”

“Of course you should, but I don’t want you to.”

His gaze dropped to her lips. “I wish I had kissed you more. I wasted time worrying. If I had known, I would have never stopped kissing you. I would have made the first one count.”

“It counts.” She licked her lips. “Koen, if we … would they really know if we….”

“I need to leave. Now.” He walked over to the missing wall and jumped.

Marina rushed over with a cry and shrieked when the soft belly of his dragon shot passed. Koen somersaulted and flew off back towards the lagoon.

“The lagoon is lovely this time of year,” Daniil said from behind her.

He followed Koen out the window, but landed on the perch and turned dragon. Marina giggled when his tail brushed up against her and wrapped around her waist to set her on his back.

With a low rumble of amusement, he dived off the perch.

Marina’s shrill screaming was forced back down her throat as the fortress rushed passed her, and the jungle rose up to meet them. Daniil’s wings snapped open before they hit the ground, and with a nimble beating of heavy wings they burst through the tree canopy as Daniil let loose a deafening roar.

Marina whopped, and her mad giggle became an alarmed screech when he tumbled over so his belly was to the sky and Marina was upside down.

Her nails scratched his scales as her hold on him slipped.

Daniil somersaulted over and chortled to himself as Marina freaked out on his back. The lagoon drew nearer and they began to smoothly descend.

Daniil landed on the beach, and Marina dismounted so quickly she ended up flat on her face.

Daniil shifted human in a blaze of white light then summoned his clothes with magick.

“What the fuck, Daniil? Are you trying to kill me?”

“That was your punishment for not telling me about the panic attacks.” His large stride faltered, and he pivoted on his heel to walk backwards. “Never keep something like that from me again. Agreed?”

Marina grumbled her acceptance, and pressed a hand to her stomach.

They stood on the wooden dock, the brackish waters lapping gently beneath them, and large white birds darting overhead. The lagoon stretched as far as she could see, and large clumps of tall land were dotted in the water. The islands were no bigger than a hundred paces across, but Marina supposed they would be a perfect hiding place for Koen. They were covered in dense vegetation, and she could see the dark recesses of sea caves just above the waterline.

Marina grinned when Daniil stopped by a large ship and gave an elaborate bow, motioning her forward.

The three-masted schooner had a snarling dragon figurehead that Marina swore bore a resemblance to Daniil. The billowing white main and headsail were serrated, and reminded her of a dragon’s dorsal fin. The hull was blue with darker blue dragons painted in battle poses.

Daniil helped her onto the ship, and with low command to the captain they set sail.

“I wish you would have told me before,” she said. “We could have asked Nikolai to come. It’s beautiful out here.”

The emerald waters of the lagoon glistened under the hot sun, and Marina sat at the bow, enjoyed the spray of the salty water on her face as the ship sailed closer to the main body of water passed the sandy barrier separating the lagoon from the open ocean.

They were about two miles from the coast when it all went wrong. Marina was tipping her head back, letting the sunshine kiss her face when Daniil’s shadow fell over her, blocking the sun.

“Get off the ship,” he ordered.

Her eyes fluttered open as her brows plunged. “What? I haven’t got a swimsuit.” Her eyes widened when he clapped his hands, and a suit of plated amour appeared on her. “This isn’t suitable swimming attire. It’s far too heavy.” She smiled up at him encouragingly “Magick is hard huh? It’s okay, you can try again.”

He rolled his eyes. “You are going to learn about sui. Get out of the ship, Marina.”

“Then take this damn armor off me. And what am I supposed to do exactly when I’m off the ship exactly?”

Sighing, Daniil scooped her up, and tossed her squealing over the edge of the ship.

She landed at on odd angle, and felt the water slam into the side of her head. Her vision went black as pain stabbed her all over. It was remarkable how solid water could feel when you were chucked at it like a ball.

Marina thrashed wildly, kicking her legs to keep her afloat.

“When you fall,” Daniil called down to her as he descended a rope ladder, “sometimes, it might be from the back of your dragon. Remember, if your dragon is wounded the best place to land is in water. You could try molten lava, but few dragon mates are strong enough to survive that, and believe me you don’t want to crash land on ice.”

“D– D– Daniil!” she spluttered as cold water rushed in through the holes in the amour and dragged her down.

“Sui. Water.” Daniil wiggled his fingers in the lagoon to flick water in her face. “Fluid and formless. As a dragon mate you must be adaptable, supple and emotive. You must heed the changing emotions in your dragon, be able to read him like an open scroll so you can best decide how to help him. You must also be able to control your own emotions to stay clear minded, and react with purpose in dangerous situations.”

She reached for him, but he leaned back when she got too close. “Drowning … help … me!” Her head tipped back so her lips were above water.

“Water adapts to its environment. It heeds the sun, and the moon, and the seasons, but when it wants to it rages against all commands. Violent and untamed.”

Marina’s arms and legs went numb and with one last gulp of breath, she slipped under the surface, sinking in the murky waters.

Gloomy blue was all around her. Shafts of sunlight speared the water, and haloed schools of fish that darted passed. Looking down, she could see brightly colored coral and seaweed on the rocky lagoon floor.

What a pretty place to die.

A large shadow darted beneath her.

Startled back into action, Marina kicked, trying to reach the surface.

The mysterious shadow swam closer, and Marina found herself staring into inquisitive cerulean eyes. The dragon was smaller than those she was used to, and its body was elongated. Its snout as sleeker too, and its wings were connected to its front and hind legs, to be used as fins. Its tail was thicker and longer than normal, and had two fins either side rather than a singular spike.

The dragon stared at Marina, and made a high pitched cooing noise. It cocked its head as its gills flapped open, and bubbles of air rushed up to the surface. The dragon jerked forward, opening her mouth, and Marina opened hers to scream. Salt water rushed down her throat to choke her.

The dragon backed up, and snorted bubbles, as if irritated.

It leaned forward, this time keeping its mouth closed, and pushed its snout into Marina’s stomach. Slowly, it pushed her up to the surface, large tail gliding elegantly from side to side.

The sun shone on Marina’s face, and she vomited the water she had accidently swallowed. Sensing salvation was at the rubbery fins of the dragon treading water beneath her, she clutched its slippery neck, and bellowed, “Daniil! I am drowning you asshole!”

“It doesn’t look like it to me.”

She turned to see him and the ship behind her. He whistled, and put a hand in the water, wiggling his fingers. The dragon swam over, towing Marina behind, and finally let her go when she reached out and grabbed the rope ladder.

Daniil patted the dragon’s snout and murmured to it. “Beautiful, isn’t she?”

“She,” Marina croaked. “She saved me. She is the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen. You are going to be in so much trouble. I’m so telling Koen on you.”

Daniil laughed. “You were never in any danger, Marina. Fia is a water dragon, her allegiance is to House of Kol. She would never have let you come to harm in these waters. Now what have you learnt?”

“Avoid open water with you close by?”

“That when you fall in water to remain calm, and to remove any additional weight that may drag you under.” He titled his head at her when he hopped back onto the ship. “The first thing you should have done was strip off your armor. Your dragon can take care of himself in such a situation. If you fall in water, get yourself to safety. You’re no good to your dragon if you drown.”

Marina scowled at him, finally hauling herself back onto the deck and leaning heavily on the side, panting. “I hate you sometimes.”

“I know,” he said gleefully, and picked her up to throw her overboard. “Now try again,” he shouted.

Chapter 18

Koen landed hard in a crash of claws and with a snarl of fang. He shifted human, and didn’t bother summoning his clothes, much to the attendants of Red Citadel’s horror. He stormed through the halls with a scowl to challenge a tempest, and even his fellow dragon lords ran from him.

He came to the rooms of House of Kol, and the sliding screens were in his way. He ripped them down.

“You threw her in the lagoon!” he thundered.

“Koen–”

“Wearing full battle armor! Are you insane? She could have drowned. Marina is too small for such harsh training.”

“Did she tell you I had Fia with her the whole time?”

“Marina didn’t tell me,” he snarled. “I overheard from a boat of amused fishermen when I was flying. I asked Marina, and she refused to say anything. She said it was between you and her.”

Daniil held up a hand. “Calm yourself. I would never let any harm come to her, but she must be put to the test. Aver is less than three days away. She must be ready.”

Koen slammed a hand on the desk. “Not if it means she’ll die in the attempt. Not if it means I lose her.”

Shooting an alarmed look at the startled guard hovering at the broken screen, Daniil dismissed the man with a curt nod. “You’re not supposed to be showing preference,” he reminded. “Don’t you think marching through the halls naked as you rant Marina’s name might be considered as such?”

Koen’s gorge rose.

Frustration bubbled in his gut, and he kicked the chair he was about to sit in. It crashed into the wall on the other side of the room.

“Bah! I am sick of hearing that word. Preference? I have no fondness for Marina. No simple lusting or liking of her. She is my treasure! You seem compelled to drag her through these customs that are little more than barbaric trials.”

“She respects heritage. She respects you, and your House, and her own by becoming what she was born to be.”

As he spoke in an even tone, Daniil calmly retrieved the chair – luckily made from heavy marble to survive Koen’s raging – and pointed to it resolutely as he slouched into his own.

Koen flung himself into the chair, and kicked a leg up over the armrest. He didn’t mean to act this way, react this way, like some besotted boy, but his dragon was furious.

“Almeria gave Marina a choice,” Daniil said after a heavy pause. “Something no other Chosen has been given before. She didn’t have to follow you. She could have stayed in her life, which was quite privileged I believe, and forgotten you. Better yet, as a princess of the Empire she could have simply taken the riches and luxuries afforded to her station here, and found a handsome lordling to content herself with.”

Koen eyed him surly. “Am I not handsome?”

“You are an irritable beast who enjoys frightening the ladies of court with your snarls and grunts. I have heard you described many things, and my friend, handsome is not one of them. I, on the overhand… .” He trailed off and smiled when Koen turned the infamous snarl on him.

“I would never have forgotten her. I would like to think she would not forget me. No matter what temptation is put in her path.”

Koen looked at his brother pointedly.

Marina was not fickle, but Daniil’s beauty was on the lips of every lady of court, and had been since they were younglings. Women went mad over Nikolai, but they became attached to Daniil, surrounding themselves to his infallible honor and altruistic nature.

Women would stare at Koen, and whisper that one day he would be Emperor, but none had really seen him. The only ones brave enough to approach Koen had been young Chosen who all swore they would hunt him down and marry him to be Empress. Hard women, like Anastasia, or manipulative like Katya. Chosen who were raised from the cradle to kill for what their House desired.

Power.

Daniil on the other hand had genteel ladies throw themselves at his feet begging for affection. To them he was perfection in a lord husband. Marina might enjoy looking at a man or two, but her eyes remained unaffected. There was no real feeling of lust there.

When she looked at Koen, her eyes all but glowed, and her face lit up with feverish glee. Her cheeks flushed and her bottom lip dampened as she kept flicking her tongue over it.

When she did that, Koen knew she thought of kisses.

His kisses.

What concerned him is that more than once he had turned to hear her laughing over something Daniil had said, and seen the twinkle in her eye, the fondness in her touch when she thumped him.

Worse, Daniil for all his trickery and subterfuge genuinely enjoyed her company … and her touch.

His cold eyes became warm when he looked at her.

Daniil’s face was smooth and amused. He cleared his throat to recapture his attention, not that Koen’s attention had ever fully left him. He trusted no one enough to not suspect them of taking advantage when he wasn’t on full alert.

He trusted no one that completely, but Marina.

“You would have spent near a millennia grieving for a lost love,” Daniil said softly. “Marina is fighting for you to have a future together, so you can finally be Emperor, and put an end to an empty throne and warring kingdoms. To have children, and bring peace and prosperity to the land, a land we both love.” Daniil made a noise of disgust. “To stop you looking at every shadow as a potential trap. To stop your steely glares towards close friends as you wonder if they plot to stab you in the back. You should be rejoicing that Marina is here. She will be the making of you.”

Daniil knew Koen, knew how he thought of the world, and never did he judge him for it.

“I worry,” Koen confessed. “I fear I will sit there on my perch and watch as she dies in contest … that I will not be able to stop myself from killing all who hurt her. I don’t know what I would do if I were to lose her to this… .”

“Have faith.” Koen clenched his fists in rejection of the idea, and Daniil made a strong motion with his hand, dismissing his instant skepticism. “Not in prayer or the kindness of others. Have faith in Marina. She is stronger than you think. Your dragon recognizes her as its mate. She will not let him or you down.”

“I know she’s strong. She is honorable, and good, and kind.” Koen met Daniil’s eye. “Anastasia is not and as for Katya….”

“For all Katya’s scheming she hasn’t harmed a hair on Marina’s hair yet. I wouldn’t allow it and neither would her guardian.”

“He’s taking it seriously? His protection of her?”

“Remarkably, yes.”

It was better than nothing, but the knowledge there was a guardian, a dragon seeking out and destroying anything that came too close to Marina with unfriendly intentions did little to ease the constant pounding of fear in his chest when he was away from her.

It didn’t help he could not touch his treasure.

“They will do whatever they can to trap me, and destroy anybody who gets in their way. Such a zealous pursuit of a throne cannot be good. They covet the possessions rather than the honor of caring for the people. Myron refuses to see it. He allows them to swear to the hunt every time.”

“It is their right. They are Chosen women from powerful Houses, Koen, and you show them nothing but disrespect.”

“I cannot stand them, Anastasia in particular. She is a vicious bitch, and I would rather die than lie with her. If she is Empress there will be no peace. Aleksandr is a warmonger, and he has much influence on her. I had hoped if I was sadistic enough she would turn her head elsewhere, but she continues with this obsession.”

Daniil grimaced. “She is quite … persistent isn’t she? Tenacious.”

Koen studied him thoughtfully. “Marina told me something interesting about you.”

“Oh?”

A smile rode Koen’s lips as he thought of the crafty and sometimes mischievous light in Marina’s eyes when she believed she had figured out a puzzle. “She told me you care for Anastasia. That you wish to be her dragon lord?”

There was a long, uncomfortable silence.

“And?”

They had both known for years that he did, yet still they cold not speak it aloud to each other. “Why did you never tell me?”

“You never did ask outright.” Daniil rubbed his face and sighed. “That and the woman has spent her entire life training and fighting to win the right to be your dragon mate. If it did come to pass, how much worse would it have been if I had openly declared undying love for her? When we were younger she wasn’t resistant to the idea of us being together, but she has her obligations She remains pure for you because honor needs her to be. She is a woman to treasure Koen.”

“You know the only reason I have not bitten that icy blonde head from her shoulders is because of your love for her.”

He winced. “And I thank you.”

“But I can no longer so it. What she did to Tatiana–” Koen gritted his teeth. “Fallen are expected in the hunt. It hurts, but my family would have fallen to some other political intrigue or betrayal if not by the hands of the Wyvrae raiding parties. But to know that someone has had a direct hand at leading your kin to death has a way of poisoning you against them.”

“This will soon be over. Marina will be queen and she will claim you.”

“What happens during Aver is largely out of my hands,” Koen said. “I expect you to protect Marina for me. Once it is done, I mean for the Empire to know exactly what she means to me.”

Daniil frowned. “You must fight her Koen. When the hunt is called, you cannot simply let her catch you. She must defeat you in combat.”

“I know that and so does she. We will do what we need to. I will not dishonor her by being anything less than the warrior dragon I am. But Anastasia… .”

“Just evade her like always.”

“No. If Anastasia interferes, if she comes after me, I will kill her. I can no longer ignore her for you. You must make her see you, and have her claim you.”

Daniil stiffened. “You cannot mean–”

“The only reason I have not already killed her is because of my love for you. I see you as my brother.”

“I feel the same,” he said quietly.

“You know me,” Koen warned. “If she approaches me again in a bid to claim me I will kill her. If she harms Marina, I will kill her.”

Daniil rubbed his hand over her face. “Why has it come to this?”

He shrugged and looked outside to watch the gathering clouds, the lightning would start soon. “Only the gods know.” He held up a hand and spread his fingers. “Today I stared at my hand for an hour. Then I turned into a dragon and stared at my claw. Do you know why?”

“You have gone insane?”

“Marina’s fingers fit perfectly between the fingers of my hand when I am a man. When I was a dragon she would snuggle up to my talons, fit herself into my claw and kiss it sweetly, as if one wrong move wouldn’t disembowel her.” He smiled at Daniil when he rolled his eyes. “She is terrified of losing me. I didn’t realize that until today.”

“You didn’t realize the woman who left her home world to come to a land filled with dragons, fire and ice was scared of losing you?” He shook his head. “You are slow sometimes.”

“Daniil. I’m sorry I came here looking for a fight. I know you do your best for her.”

“She’s inspiring,” he admitted freely. “She gives me hope that love between mates is possible, and not simply a rare blessing. I would die before letting her come to any harm.”

Koen watched his face carefully. “You understand my other concerns.”

“What? That she will turn from you and run into my arms?” Daniil snorted. “I have held Marina in my arms and yes there is attraction there. I would be lying to pretend otherwise. She is beautiful, and fierce, and strangely … strangely dragon-like. These are things no dragon can overlook and not come to admire after spending time in her company.” At Koen’s darkening face, he held up a hand. “Yes. My affection runs deeper than that for a friend, but what we could be to each other pales in comparison to what you could be. You are the mate of her heart, and she yours. I would not interfere in that.”

“Marina turns to you for solace.” Koen murmured. “I have seen her, and not because you are her teacher.”

“Can you honestly blame her?”

“No … but she knows I cannot show preference.”

“Then why are you planning on sneaking off to trysts with her?”

Koen flushed and scowled even as his heart thumped. “Trysts?”

Daniil raised an eyebrow. “I know you have not touched, I would smell it on you and her, but to carry out such a foolish plan would place yourselves in needless danger. If you succumb even once, that is it for her. She will lose everything she has worked so hard for. Do not be so bold to think that only I heard your plans.”

“Who?”

“Katya was walking passed.”

Koen sighed heavily. “Damn.”

“Follow the rules. They are there for a reason. Marina runs the greatest risk here, and you know it.”

“I needed that time with her.” He stared at middle distance. “It’s the only thing I can do to show how much I care.”

“You can do that after Aver. No one will condemn you for showing the slightest inclination towards one queen over another. After your kiss at the oath ceremony I doubt the gentry think Marina is anything other than the woman you’ve chosen.”

“You sound so certain,” Koen muttered. “At times I look at Anastasia … how skilled she has become, and I shudder.”

“That is not the usual reaction a dragon has when looking at her,” Daniil said dryly.

“I meant no offence. Simply that I cannot imagine a world where Anastasia was by my side, and Marina was made to watch from a cold throne she’d won, but did not want.”

“She would not be alone,” Daniil said quietly. “I meant what I said. There is genuine attraction there. I would take care of her, as I would expect you to take care of Anastasia, despite how you feel about her.”

Koen snorted. “Honor and tradition. Sometimes I think we are mad. We sit here discussing a possible future where we are mated to the women the other of us loves.”

“It is the sacrifice men of rank must pay. We are dragon lords, and we are sworn to serve and protect these lands.” Daniil gave a faint smile. “It’s why we get to sleep in such nice houses and wear such fine clothes.” He quirked an eyebrow. “So … how about putting some of those fine clothes on?”

Surprised, Koen glanced down at his naked self, and threw back his head to laugh. With a listless wave of his hand, he summoned his clothes. It was just in time; as a nervous attendant brought tea, and he doubted the sight of his scarred body would have done anything but give the young woman nightmares, and an unhealthy fear of dragon lords. Despite his refusal, Daniil poured Koen a bowl, ignoring the formality and ceremony usually employed since they were family.

He gestured for them to move to the window. “It’s starting,” he said wistfully, and smiled when the first lights started in the clouds.

The flashes highlighted wild dragons swarming beneath the overcast, daring to fly closer to the storm. The next day there would be a few found dead. They would be stripped of their precious hides, ivory, and hair. Then the carcass would be burned, as was tradition. The dragons knew the dangers of riding in a storm, but did it for the thrill.

Dragon lords felt the same pull, but were forbidden. The chance of death was too great.

When the first bolts struck the ground, Koen savored the image that one day Marina and he might slip away and ride out into a storm together. She was bold enough to take the risk.

“Tomorrow, I will take Marina to the Barren to harvest fulgurites,” Daniil said. “She will enjoy that.” He smirked. “It would be fortunate if you happened to be flying passed seeking your own.”

Koen slanted him a look then grinned.

Chapter 19

Hours before dawn, Daniil gave the surly woman slouched before him his most charming smile. “What do you see?”

Still scrubbing the crust of sleep from her eyes, and experiencing icy shivers in her bones that came from an abrupt awakening, Marina was having none of it. “Is this some kind of sick joke? I can still see stars overhead. Nighttime isn’t even over yet.”

Daniil exhaled sharply, and crossed muscular arms over his broad chest. His golden warrior braids shifted as he tilted his head at that scolding angle she hated. She was disgusted he could look so attractive so early and with so little sleep.

“What do you see,” he repeated.

“Some people need sleep, you know. I used to take these delicious afternoon naps–”

“Marina…” he warned.

She sighed. “I see black sand. Lots and lots of empty space and gritty, horrible, black sand.” She kicked said sand and spluttered when the wind tossed it back in her face. She squinted at Daniil and found him searching the skies. “What you looking for?” she asked, turning her own gaze skyward as she brushed grains of sand off her cheek and neck.

“Nothing. Last night there was an electrical storm. We had to come out here early because soon this place will be crawling with people. It’s safer this way,” he admitted.

Daniil had gotten it into his head that she was in imminent danger, but Marina had yet to sense any kind of deadly threat from anyone. A few evil looks tossed her way, but her scowl could deflect those easy enough. Maybe the real reason she felt so safe was because Daniil was so cautious. What they called ‘politics’ in this world often were excuses to murder and embezzle, and if Marina could stay alive long enough to love her dragon, and be a positive effect on the Empire she wouldn’t bitch and moan at Daniil for some lost sleep to ensure that.

Well, she wouldn’t bitch and moan as much as she usually would.

“The storm was pretty,” she said. “Loud too.” You get them a lot?”

“At least once a week. The wild dragons love them. All dragons do, but they are dangerous, and forbidden to the dragon lords. Sometimes a lightning strike is too powerful to survive.”

“I saw them,” she murmured. “The wild dragons. They danced in-between the forks that split the sky. It was beautiful.”

“Yes, and though the storms are mesmerizing they leave behind something even more beautiful, and useful. When lightning hits the sand it crystallizes into fulgurites, clear as glass and beautiful as gemstones.” He knelt down by a dark patch in the sand and swiped his hand over it a few times. “It creates long shards of crystal that we harvest and use to make jewelry and decorations for our homes. It takes time but once you free the crystal it is worth it.” He started digging. “Find one and dig it out with your hands. They can reach up to four-shaku in length. If you have to dig for a while don’t worry. At times the crystallizations starts further down.”

Marina did as he said. Spotting another dark patch of sand, she swiped her hand over it and had to keep digging for a few minutes before she felt something smooth like glass. She dug around it and soon had a mound of black sand around her. She quickly became frustrated as the loose sand kept pouring into the hole she dug. Unhooking a flask of water, she poured half into the sand around the glass. It was then much easier to manipulate the wet sand, and after a bit more digging, she had her fulgurite sticking out of a hole. She pulled it out and stared at it.

It was ugly as sin.

Daniil walked up to her with a larger piece, but when he saw hers, he smiled encouragingly. “Very nice.”

Marina made a dubious face and rubbed at the fulgurite. Loose sand fell away and some other crusty black stuff revealing the smooth surface underneath. It was knobby, but so beautiful. She rubbed away more sand, and Daniil sat down beside her to work on his.

Soon, they had clean, and shiny rods of crystal that glimmered in the starlight.

Daniil’s had a slight green tint to it, but hers was pure darkness. A smoky color that was breathtaking, and she knew would look sensational against Koen’s skin. “So how do I use this?”

“Well. We can carve it into a decoration or whittle it down into gifts. Some like to leave it just as. You do have a remarkable design there. It was beautiful, the lightning that caused this one.” His finger traced around a twist on her crystal. “It would be a shame to change it.”

Marina chewed her lip. “If I give Koen a gift the other Chosen will too, won’t they?”

Daniil winced. “Yes. It will be their right.” He rocked back onto his heels and looked at the sky again, frowning.

“What are you looking for?” she asked, looking for something or someone that would explain his need to keep looking up.

“Nothing.”

***

The zesty morning sky was still dark blue, and in the training courtyard of the Red Citadel, Daniil threw Marina a wooden staff about the thickness of her wrist and a good foot higher than her body. She grimaced at its weight and awkward length, but she was able to lift it well enough. It was joined in the middle so when she twisted it, it slid apart slightly.

Daniil had a similar staff that he separated fully, nodding for her to do the same.

“This is a Bō and is effective against prolonged close up attacks where you have space to move. When space is tighter, it can be separated into two halves. It is not a good weapon when you expect your enemy to have kanabo.”

“Kanabo,” she repeated. “Which is?” Daniil pointed to the huge iron clubs that Marina couldn’t even lift let alone wield as a weapon. She eyed Daniil’s Bō and the rest of the wooden lengths lined up on the wall. She compared the length of his weapon to hers. “Why is mine smaller?”

“Because you are smaller. The full length Bō is eight-shaku in length. It’s simply too long for you Marina.” He touched the rounded top of her staff and frowned sternly at her displeased face. “You’ve never had a problem with using smaller weapons before.”

She looked away and nodded once. “Sorry. I was being oversensitive. Just sick of literally coming up short compared to the other Chosen. I can’t lift half the weapons and everything I use is in child size. It’s embarrassing.”

“So your plan is to spend the precious time before Aver begins sulking?”

“No,” she replied hotly. “But I hear you, no more wallowing. Let’s start.”

“Follow me,” Daniil ordered.

With a small nod, he used magick to push a two-headed drumstick hanging from a hemp rope into swinging back and forth between two large drums. At the end of each sway was a deep and steady thump.

“Keep in time to the knocks,” Daniil said and slowly started to strike at her with firm even strokes.

Marina duly blocked his strikes, and countered with her own. The weight of the weapon took its toll on her tired limbs and sleep-deprived mind.

Before long, she was sweating, breathing hard, and struggling to keep up. Daniil alternated between standing and crouching as he lashed out. Up down, up down, and her thighs burned, and her arms ached. All the while the strokes from his staff increased in frequency, alternated in aim, and force, to keep her off-balance and guessing what he would do next.

“Ku is an important element,” he explained. “It is a gift to help you be the dragon mate of an Emperor, the mate of a phoenix. You must be spontaneous and creative even when something seems like it’ll require nothing but the routine from you. I’m a dragon lord renown for my guile and warskill. My only secret is that I know what people expect of me and do the opposite.”

The clacks of the wood were soothing when they had first started, but as her energy drained Marina came to a point where she waited to hear the slap of hard wood on hot flesh.

The first strike to her thigh had her stumbling, and crying out. Another to her back had her cursing, and swinging wildly for him to back off. Marina caught the next few strikes, but soon Daniil was too fast, and she ended up covered in red welts over her upper arms and thighs.

Drenched in sweat, face pinched in pain, she stung and ached all over, and frankly was relieved when Daniil spun to knock her feet from under her so she fell flat on her back.

Tapping the end of his Bō on her stomach, he shook his head. “You think wood is painful, imagine a blade that can cut through steel when wielded properly. Your flesh is delicate, and our katana will slice through it like butter. The other Chosen will not hesitate to cut you down. I understand you have no wish to harm them. If so, you must be better than them. You must be able to incapacitate them without delivering a killing blow. That, Majesty, is harder than you could possibly imagine.”

She huffed, and spat when she felt the dirt stuck to the side of her sweaty face. “My ass hurts.”

Daniil laughed and offered a forearm to help her up. “That is enough for today.”

Clasping the arm, she brightened as she stood. “Really?”

His brow lowered and he shook his head. “You fall for that every day. The sun hasn’t even risen yet this morning.”

“Yeah,” she agreed crankily. “I did point out to you hours ago that we could be in bed sleeping.”

He shifted dragon, and rumbled at her, nudged her when she stubbornly made no move to mount him and eventually used his tail to dump her on the nape of his neck. She winced as the welts he’d set on her butt stung at the jarring impact.

***

Daniil flew them from the Citadel, passed the jungle and this time landing just before the Barren.

Standing in waist high grass, Marina stared at Daniil warily as he stabbed the spike end of a long torch into the ground.

He caught her flinching when he moved and laughed. “You look nervous.”

She didn’t say anything, just kept both eyes on him. Since the lagoon incident, his training sessions had become increasingly dangerous and unpredictable. She had learned to constantly be on guard. So when he suddenly shouted and threw a dagger at her head, or turned dragon and tried to snatch her up in his massive talons, she could duck and dive, and invariably keep her head where she liked it … attached to the rest of her body.

“What is the lesson today?” she inquired, wondering if he would tell her or just attack.

“You see this grass,” Daniil said. This grows two-shaku from sunrise to sunset. Marina plucked a strand of the long grass. It reminded her of bamboo. “It is flexible and incredibly strong. It is easy to grow, and has many practical uses. We use it in building houses, weaving, ornaments, cooking, anything and everything. These fields cover most of the flatlands in the kingdom outside the jungles, and can be found on a majority of the noble House crests.”

Wind rustled through the grass, and Marina shivered. “It’s … cold.” She said with a hint of puzzlement.

“Yes. The seasons are changing, and what you feel is a strong gale blowing in from the Ice Realm. The colder air often sweeps over this land. Later this month it might even snow.” He clapped his hands together. “Well now. The afore mentioned qualities of the grass is why we use this field to train the Chosen in ka.”

She stilled. “Ka?”

Daniil smiled then clicked his fingers. His clothes disappeared, making Marina cover her eyes with her hand.

He shifted dragon.

She backed up a pace and looked him over, knowing that whatever he was going to do was going to be difficult and leave her with bruises. She didn’t try and talk to him mind to mind as the last time she had gotten a lecture about how rude that was considered.

Daniil drew back his head and breathed in. As he did the soft skin at his throat glowed, and it took but a moment for her to register what he was about to do, and dive out the way.

He released gush of icy breath that froze the grass, turning his head as she moved so jagged spikes slashed towards her.

When she stumbled up her hand knocked a few strands of frozen grass and they shattered.

Marina threw propriety to the wind. “Daniil! What the hell?”

‘Ka is fire, Marina. To be like fire you must passionate about what you are doing. Forceful. You must never back down from your enemy until they are destroyed. Today, you learn how to fight dragon ice, and why you must not fear it when you have ka.”

“No, no, no,” she said aloud. “Bad dragon. Bad. No!”

Daniil spun around and drew back his head. He coughed a ball of ice and spat it into the air. His body flipped, and his tail smacked the ice like a ball. Marina squealed, and ducked.

She scrambled away, this time crouching down, and crawling on her hands and knees to try and hide in the grass.

‘I can smell you. I am a dragon. Hide better.’

The sound of air rushing towards Daniil, and the choking cough signaled another ice ball.

Marina leapt out the way. She landed in a particularly muddy puddle and cursed. Then she had a brainwave. She started to slather the mud over her face, hair, and arms. “Oh yeah, buddy,” she muttered. She lay on her back and rolled, wiggling so she was covered in the stuff.

She crawled on her stomach as quietly as she could, taking care to breathe quietly and avoid snapping any grass blades, which was near impossible, but she gave it a good go. Sliding out a dagger tucked in her boot, she continued her careful crawl until she was under Daniil’s soft belly.

‘Marina?’ The thought was hesitant, searching.

She kept her mind closed to him, like he’d shown her, and with a surge of triumph pressed the tip of the dagger into his underbelly with enough force for him to feel it.

Daniil stiffened, and his steady breathing stopped.

His neck curved down, and he cocked his head to blink at her. Rows upon rows of shiny teeth were suddenly all she could see, and she knew he was grinning.

‘Dragon lord Daniil yields to princess Marina,’ he boomed. Left in the wake of a conflagration of white light was his human form. He snapped his fingers and he was clothed. “Well done!” Chuckling, he crooked a finger to beckon her to his side. “Come here, let me see you.”

Twirling flamboyantly, Marina put a hand on jutted hip, and lifted her chin and hand with flourish for inspection.

He checked her over for any ice burns, and slid cool fingers down the column of her neck to the hollows of her collarbones. Marina experienced a prickly tingle over her skin, and her breathing deepened. They locked eyes, and a shimmer of heat passed between them. That touch wasn’t as innocent as it should have been.

Daniil lifted up his fingers, smeared with the mud he’d gathered from her. “Interesting tactic,” he said brightly. “You didn’t even have to use the fire as a distraction. I’ll have to think of a new lesson for you. Clever. The Drackai chiefs will love to hear of this efficiency.”

Clearing her throat, Marina swiped some of the goop from her arm, and it spattered onto the grass. “How did the other Chosen pass this test?”

“They broke the stems of the grass and rubbed it over them. The smell is pungent, and can mask the wears scent. The only problem is the dragon can become distracted or hindered by it should the rider mount again, but we have always seen it as a necessary evil.” He paused. “On second thought, I shall not divulge exactly how you mastered this, just that you did. They can assume what they like.”

Marina scrunched up her face, and more mud slid off her cheek. “Why?”

“Because this means you have an edge over the other Chosen.” He winked at her. “And that, Marina my lovely, is a very good thing.”

She was about to ask him if it hurt at all to breathe ice, but he quivered, and his body tensed. “Daniil?”

Eyes wide but not seeing he grabbed her and pulled him to her. His grip was demanding, frightening in its intensity. When he looked at her, his eyes were focused and panicked. He dragged her down and moved himself over her. Marina thumped at his chest, not understanding, and when she began to curse, he slapped a hand over her mouth.

There was the heavy beating of wings, and a rumbling of earth as two dragons landed.

There was a crackle of magick, and then she heard. “By the Goddess, where they hell are they? We’ve checked nearly every damn field in Tzion.”

“The lady isn’t going to be happy if we go back empty handed. We need some kind of information.”

“I doubt we would have succeeded anyway. Lord Daniil is well known for his warskill, his cunning, and it’s said the king made him swear to protect the princess with his life.”

“He’s not allowed to do that,” the other voice protested.

“There are rumors. House Tyr believes that the princess is no longer pure and shouldn’t be allowed to hunt the king at all once Aver is complete, but he cannot hold the ear of Regent Myron.”

“Regardless, should we be interfering? All these nasty affairs of state turn my stomach to rot. I hold the princess no ill will, she’s nice. We should just let this play out, and keep our House out of it. Goddess willing, the princess will perish during the quests if she is not strong enough to be queen.”

“We’ve seen her train. If she is given the chance, she won’t fail. Her warskill is basic and straightforward, but effective, and she wants it, badly, you can see it in her eyes. And she has lord Daniil to train her. Hold fast, Jakob. This alliance will help us gain some of the credibility and coin our father lost. We’ll need it for new weapons if we’re to survive the campaign the Vor’s plan to lunch once Anastasia is named queen of the Drackai.”

“Anastasia has always campaigned for peace. It’s our kingdom that always seems to be initiating war for some reason or another.” He sighed, “Our queens are always of lesser might and honor than the Drackai queens.”

“Aleksandr is the master of House Vor, and don’t you forget it. As fierce as Anastasia is she’s been losing some of her edge. The servants think she pines for someone.”

“What if the princess wins the Frost Wreath? I can’t help but think maybe that would be a good thing. Our court could use–”

“If we do our job right she won’t win either throne.”

The other voice was quiet for a while. “I’m not sure. King Raad seems attached to her. My dragon is pleased for him.”

“Ah, well, he was, but now the lady is sure she’s gaining his favor. All she needs now is enough scandal so the princess is forced to withdraw. My source tells me lord Daniil has foiled a number of the assassination attempts on the princess’s life. He took the case to the dragon Council, and Nikolai Raad was set as her guardian.

“The brat?”

“Childish he may seem, but lord Nikolai is a fierce dragon. He’s the one who’s been hunting down those oppose the princess and silencing them.”

“But … right now we oppose her.” The other dragon sounded stressed. “We need to get out of this … quickly … somehow. I’ve heard the princess is fair to her servants. Maybe if we-”

“Pah. We’re low gentry. It’s the high Houses Nikolai is after and the princess couldn’t protect us from him if he ever found out we were involved in this. I think it’s all poised to go belly up anyway. The dragon Council are interfering again. Regent Myron is a stickler for the rules, and he has to keep bending them for her. It won’t last much longer, so pull yourself together. You know what the lady does to traitors.”

“They only time I feel a traitor is when I’m in her presence. My dragon doesn’t like this.”

“What do you have to worry about? Nobody knows we’re involved, and you can bet most of the lady’s alliances are caught in the same trap we’re in. We just need to keep quiet and do what we’re told. The phoenixes protect their own, and they’ll not bother us as long as the king is not directly threatened.”

“Yes, but that’s only because they are supposed to be his advisors. For the sake of peace, they need the king to mate the Chosen best suited. I have to admit, brother, if it were you, I’d want the best match possible. Wouldn’t you want that for me?”

“Again … preferential treatment towards one contender. That is forbidden, and cannot be how the great goddess meant things to be. I am a simple dragon who is happy to follow my betters into war. Houses Kol, Raad and Zar aligned … can you imagine it. Three imperial Houses tightly bound by love and honor. It would be glorious if the entire court wasn’t afraid they would abuse the power, just like they are abusing it to get the princess seated on the throne of the Empire.”

“Now, I don’t know about that. She has to complete the quests on her own to win a crown.”

“Yeah, but the Regent and the dragon Council are turning a blind eye to a lot of her transgressions because it might be a mating of love and not honor.”

“But–”

“Enough. Come on now, Jakob, we must go.”

The men shifted to dragon and launched themselves into the sky.

After a minute or so, Daniil let Marina go, but she didn’t move. During the hushed and hurried conversation, Marina had curled herself into Daniil, seeking protection from the words. It was like a bad theatre production. Everyone was running around in the background doing important missions to save the day, and she was the clueless lead character fumbling around in the foreground like a fool.

Marina had been disappointed with Nikolai for not helping her, thinking him snout first under some loose skirt, but she now knew he was helping her more that she ever would have dreamed.

Daniil brushed his cold fingertips across her wet cheek, and whispered comfort in her ear.

She snuggled up to him, suddenly feeling small in this land of giants. She fisted her hands in his tunic and trembled slightly.

They had all been taking care of her.

Getting her shit together, she pushed him off her to stand up.

“Marina,” Daniil began. “I don’t want you worry about this.

She stared in the direction the dragons had flown. The morning sun started to peek over the horizon, bathing her mud and tear streaked face in warm rays. “I’d like to go back to the citadel. Please,” she said quietly.

***

Marina dismounted and landed on two booted feet in one smooth, well-practiced motion, and didn’t wait for Daniil to turn human. She walked around to the training courtyard, and planned to spend the day engrossed in whatever aggressive art she could pester Daniil into teaching her.

Stomping around a corner, she swore and backed up a few paces when she saw Katya talking to Koen.

The woman giggled, looking flushed, and sweetly disheveled as she spoke to him.

Marina should have just walked away. Instead, she backed up until her back hit the fortress wall and slid down, slumping into herself. Drawing her knees up, she set her chin on her arms and watched them through opened eyes.

They looked beautiful together – tall, dark and regal of bearing. Koen radiated strength and vitality. Katya was the personification of sang-froid and grace.

Marina felt her confidence shrivel. She knew it was indulging her bad mood to embrace thoughts of Koen choosing Katya over her just because the woman had longer legs and a gorgeous smile, but the longer she watched them, the more convinced she became it was an actual possibility.

She’d come here thinking Anastasia was her problem, but the icy blonde was single-minded on becoming Empress, not on winning Koen’s love. She barely acknowledged him when he was around. Her focus was on the quests, nothing more.

Katya was a dragon mate-stealing bitch. She caused a very rational and concentration-stealing jealousy that Marina couldn’t seem to get a handle on. After hearing the dragons in the field, Marina knew she had been a fool. She’d spent her week focused on training, on ensuring she could do the quests, and had taken her eyes off the prize long enough for Katya to slither in with the intention of theft.

Honestly, she hadn’t foreseen competition from the other Chosen as an issue.

Koen had called her his treasure.

She should be above petty jealousy. Since arriving on Tzion, she had learnt that meant his dragon considered her his horde. Nobody touched, stole, or treated a dragon’s horde, his treasure, with anything but reverence and respect. Of course part of her had rebelled at the notion of belonging to him like a possession, but after seeing the phoenixes on their plinths, and the love that shone in their eyes when they spoke of mates dead for centuries, as if the emotions were just as powerful as they had been when their mates were alive, Marina felt awed Koen’s dragon had selected her as that special.

Daniil dumped a leather harness at her feet. “I’m going to show you how to saddle a dragon.”

“I don’t care,” she snapped.

Daniil grunted as he sat down next to her, and Marina turned her head away so he couldn’t see her tears. “What did you expect? I told you there would be people who were not pleased with your arrival.”

She huffed, rolled her eyes, and buried her head into her arms. “Yeah. And do you know what’s really messed up? I was upset because there are people actively trying to put me six feet under, but then I come back and see those two,” she pointed to Koen and Katya, “and I don’t care about that anymore. What I care about most is that Koen is actually giving her the time of day. What happened to the angry, malevolent dragon that wanted to gobble them up and spit them out? He’s talking to her without glowering. I mean what the fuck, Daniil?”

“He is to be Emperor, and he must be seen to consider all options placed before him, especially since he has been seen spending time with you.”

“I don’t see why he can’t let people know he likes me more. This no touching thing is stupid anyway.”

Daniel abruptly loosed the threads of his frayed temper, and his blue eyes flashed. “Your options at this point are uncomplicated. Touch him and you are no longer First Chosen. You would bring shame down on the House Zar, and lose the right to mate with Koen for a few stolen moments?”

In the face of his logic, she backed down and shrugged, knowing that he was right. “I miss him. I just … miss him.”

Daniil rubbed her lower back in soothing circles. “I know how you feel. Anastasia was once a child who liked to follow me around. Annoying, I thought. I had no idea how important she would become. I saw her again years later when she first came here for the ceremony of the Chosen. She was so beautiful. I wanted her as my mate, but she had come for Koen … like they all do. I miss her too, following me around.” Daniil was watching her with a speculative expression then he shook himself. “Enough self pity. Let us continue our training.”

“No,” she grumbled. “I want to stay here and stare at them like a possessed psychopath.” She narrowed her eyes. “If even one lock of that shiny brown hair of hers touches him, I’m going to scream foul play to high heaven.”

Out of patience, Daniil grabbed her shoulders to haul her up. He thrust the harness into her arms. “Now. You are going to learn about fu. Wind. As a dragon mate you must be able to extend yourself physically and mentally. You must show wisdom beyond your years, and have an open-minded outlook on life to ensure at all times you can plot out the best course for you and your mate.”

Marina grumbled sullenly. “Because I’m demonstrating such stellar insight right now.”

There were two days left until Aver begun, and Marina’s lessons were ending. For all of Daniil’s prattling about the godai, he worked her hard, increasing her strength and stamina without exhausting her. Even though she felt, more sleep should have been on the table. Marina was grateful her mother had developed such an obsession with helping her cure her panic attacks. If she hadn’t, Marina wouldn’t have had a snowball’s chance in hell in making this work.

Daniil’s training made her faster, stronger and more in tune with her body, mind, and spirit than ever before.

Her hair was growing at an alarming rate too, as if it sensed it was needed. It brushed her ears, and though at times Pasha had to psychically wrestle her for the scissors so she didn’t cut it, Marina’d caught Koen staring at it as if willing it to grow, his hand twitching. He liked long hair, so she had been making an effort to grow it, and not hate every second of it.

Shoving everything aside, that day, Marina learned how to correctly attach a saddle to a stunning wild dragoness’ ruby hide. The young dragon had the most expressive eyes and pleasant temperament Marina had ever seen. It soothed her deeply, and by the end of the lesson, she was in a much better humor. Her equilibrium had returned, and she bounced around the courtyard with a smile on her face, even though Koen had left without talking to her.

His departure hadn’t upset her because he’d sent her a gift by way of a servant of House Raad.

Koen had sent her a full set of undergarments and robes for her to train in. Ebony silk with emerald medallions embossed with the Raad crest woven into the heavy fabric.

Marina ran back to her room to put the new clothes on and paraded back outside with her head held high, feeling like the queen she fought to become. She twirled in front of Daniil, showing off her gift, beaming, with all thoughts of assassins, and jealousy gone clean out of her.

Daniil kept smiling widely at her, but darting worried glances over her shoulder at where Katya was.

Marina stopped spinning long enough to send a gloating look at the other Chosen.

Her face dropped.

Katya was sparring with the other First Chosen whose name Marina could never remember, and they too wore black robes with the Raad crest.

The blood slowly drained from her head, and there was a loud buzzing in her ears. “So … it wasn’t just a gift for me,” she said in an odd voice.

“Marina.…” Daniil said slowly, reaching for her with a consoling expression, an excuse already forming on his lips to placate her.

Marina’s cautiously constructed tranquility dissipated. Desperate confusion merged with a scorching hurt that seared her heart in painful lacerations. Smothered. The clothes were smothering her. The broiling anger rose up like a poisonous cloud to run through her veins like lava.

She exploded.

Flushing with embarrassment, she spun on her heel, dragging off the top as she walked, flinging it away with a strangled shriek.

“Marina!” Daniil hissed, crouching down in mid stride to snatch it up. “Be calm.”

“Don’t defend him,” she yelled. “He treats me like a stranger.”

He reached for her, but she danced back. “He mustn’t show preference. He gets you a gift, he gets them all a gift.”

“The same gift? The same fucking gift! I don’t need that. I hate it. I hate him.”

Ignoring him, and the stares of the other Chosen training in the courtyard, she fumbled with the tie to the trousers. Her heart pounded, and tears blurred her vision. The pain was choking her. The stress and discomfort of the last few days overwhelming.

She just wanted the ‘gift’ off her body.

Marina pushed the trousers down and flung them away from her, furious when Daniil collected them up too.

Dressed only in her undergarments and boots, those too from house of Raad, Marina readied herself to rip them off, but large hands came down on hers. She shuddered and shrank back on herself, hating the knowledge that she was making a babyish spectacle of herself, but too angry to care enough to stop.

This neurotic mess wasn’t her.

Crying, she looked up to see Daniil staring at her with a grieved expression.

“Stop,” he whispered.

At first, she scowled at him, furious that he would interfere with what she wanted to do. He held her gaze, calm and collected, not flinching when she snarled at him. After tense seconds, Marina gathered enough of her wits to not fling his kindness back in his face. She looked around, and met the startled gaze of a few people, seeing disapproval, and even pity in their stares.

Lip quivering, she hung her head in shame, and dashed from the courtyard. She’d given them another story to bandy about in court, fueled slanderous gossip that she was nothing but a spoilt princess using familial and political ties to bring about what she wanted. She had created yet another scandal for her House, and they didn’t deserve it.

Marina was messing up. Badly. The thing was, she couldn’t put her finger on why.

Chapter 20

Marina stormed into her room and slammed the screen closed as hard as she could. It slid smoothly to a soft close. After a pause of revulsion, she made a coarse noise of frustration when anger still churned in her gut. “You can’t even slam a damn door properly in this fucking hell hole.”

She finally ripped the undergarments off, getting tangled up in the wrap around design, cussing furiously as she scratched her skin. With the cloth in her hands, bunched up, she resisted the urge to tear the damn thing to shreds.

She deflated.

Eyes closed, she shook her head slowly as her whole body wilted.

“What am I doing here,” she muttered. “Standing naked in the middle of my room babbling to myself. I must be insane, no man is worth this.”

The answer in her mind was immediate; Koen is not a man, he’s a dragon.

She dropped the clothes, and dragged the heavy chest from under her bed to ruffle for something else to wear. She tugged on a plain linen shift.

Marina sank down on her rickety bed. Crossing her legs, she placed her hands on her knees, thumb and forefinger touching, the other three fingers extended. She straightened her back and inhaled.

Daniil had taught her about ku from the very beginning, but Marina struggled with the fifth godai, the one that embodied a person’s creative spirit. He had encouraged her to mediate, but she found it too still, too still annoyingly passive. She wanted to fight, to feel the flex of her muscle and the flux of her lungs. She wanted action and movement, but Daniil had told her she would never find the inner peace to access that pure energy inside of her is she couldn’t learn to be still.

Maybe now wasn’t the best time to try, but hopefully the meditation would calm her down to her core, rather than just on the surface, and bring her answers. She needed to lock onto her purpose, remind herself why she was here, and why she was capable of being in Aver.

Yes, the meditation was supposed to help calm and centre her. She was supposed to stop feeling the pressing urge to find a dragon lord named Koen Raad and use her newly acquired skills to kick the shit out of him. It was supposed to quell images of her holding a smug faced Katya down, cutting all her hair off, and madly dancing around with it clutched in her fists.

Marina exhaled loudly, her chest collapsing, and in sucked in another breath to hold it.

Daniil was going to be so pissed off when she reemerged. He would be mean too, probably made her walk over hot coals or some such to teach her a lesson. He was too good at coming up with punishments that were horrible, but strangely useful in other situations. Or he would be incredibly sweet and understanding, holding her as she cried herself out. She could use someone to hold, to touch, right then.

The slap of a barefoot made Marina stiffen, and stop the movement of her head mid turn.

The cold steel of a blade pressed to her throat.

In that moment, she saw a myriad of images flash before her eyes. It was strangely calming that most of them were of Koen.

“Move, and you die.” The words were spoken harshly in a strange accent.

Why was the assassin hesitating? Why did he wait to complete his mission? He must be a man of great skill to have come this far. To have passed all the guards and dragon lords that frequented the ateliers to reach her room, the room of a high princess no less.

How had he gotten pass her guardian, Nikolai? Marina had to admit she had been not overly concerned of her safety even when she learnt people were trying to kill her. After all, Nikolai was watching out for her.

Where the hell was he now?

Brat!

Well, it looked like other First Chosen were about to win.

Bitches.

Terrified, feeling an attack of panic beginning to crawl all over her, Marina opened her eyes slowly, expecting the slice of pain at any moment. As her throat was ripped open, she wanted to look upon the one who was about to take everything from her.

She wanted to see death.

Her reaction upon opening her eyes was utter disbelief.

A scrawny, scrap of a boy dressed in brown rags stared back at her. Coltish. His small face was covered in streaks of dirt and his skin mottled with bruises. His lip had recently been split. Beneath the filth, and the feral expression on his face was the breathtaking beauty of the boy. His hair was matted and clumped with foul smelling mud, but she could glimpse a glorious head of blonde locks. His face was perfectly symmetrical, and dominated by two large dark eyes. His cheeks were hollow, his neck and torso horribly gaunt. The corners of those magnificent eyes were pinched, and his frail wrists trembled as he held the knife to her jugular.

Her impending panic attack faded away the longer she studied him.

He continued to stare, as if he weighed his conscience and the task of ending her life.

The silence was too much for her to take. As much as she could stare into those agonized eyes for hours, for they truly were striking, she was never a patience person. Maybe she could talk him out of this.

“Why are you hesitating?” she asked. Her concentration wobbled as her eyes swept over him again. He was so thin, and his dirty feet looked massive. Her gaze softened, and flicked up to his face that was now uncertain. “You need food. I can call for some–”

The edge of the knife dug deeper into her skin, cutting her off. Blood was drawn, it trickled down her neck, and reminded her of how close to death she was. Marina would’ve sighed if she thought the small movement wouldn’t result in unnecessarily speeding up her imminent throat slitting.

“No,” he rasped. “Call no one. Call out and you’re dead.”

“Well, I figure I’m dead either way. At least if I shout they might catch you and bring you to justice.”

The thought of anyone harming another hair on the child’s head despite the fact her blood would be on his hands was enough to make her feel psychically sick, but he didn’t need to know that.

“They won’t catch me.”

Marina raised an eyebrow at his confidence. “I’m a princess. Daughter to Mikhail, a phoenix. You can’t think–”

“I know who you are, but that does not change the fact that they will not catch me. I have been trained well.” The boy’s thick accent was made even more peculiar by the listless, dead way he spoke.

There was something familiar about his inflection.

His eyes burned in the darkness, too mature and knowing to be those of a child. Whatever this boy had been through, life had taught him cruel lessons, crueler than most adults had to face.

Around his neck were shadow scars of rope marks. The same could be seen around his ankles. Red welts ringed his wrists, as if he had been fighting shackles.

“If you know who I am then you know I’m a good person,” Marina hedged.

“What does that mean to me?”

She ignored his question. “I ask again, why are you hesitating?”

He paused then whispered. “I have done bad things, but I believe the goddess will forgive my evil. I was forced. The people I have killed have been bad too, but I feel your goodness. I will burn for this.”

“No,” she replied, her voice hoarse. “They will burn. I promise you that. I know a dragon who knows a dragon and let’s just say there will be nothing left but scorched earth when he’s through.” Her voice turned hard at the end. Nobody who made a child suffer like this was worth anything more than contempt and a swift death.

The boy’s desolate face smoothed. “You want me to think you would help me.”

“Do not think it. Know it.”

He bit his lip. “I can’t let you live. It’s you or me. I choose me. If it were the other way around you would do the same. You wouldn’t think twice.” He sounded so sure of this statement, but the fire in his eyes burned brighter, as if begging her to deny it.

Taking a gamble, Marina raised a hand and knocked the knife away from her throat.

The child assassin slid back, raising the knife and lowering to the floor with catlike agility.

She recognized the move from Daniil’s instructions.

“At ease, my little ninja. I’m not going to hurt you. I had to get the blade away from my throat so I could take a full breath.” She shot him a look. “You wouldn’t want me to faint now, would you?”

He remained in his scary crouch and his face contorted in confusion. “Why do you not call for help?”

“They might get the wrong idea. Seeing as you’re waving a knife ten times the size of your own head at me. There was an attempt on my life not too long ago. I suspect since then the guards are on pain of death to keep me safe, so, I think they would kill first and ask questions later.”

The boy snarled. “They failed.”

“They really did, didn’t they? But somehow I think you could find your way in anywhere if you were determined to.” Ignoring his edginess, Marina yawned, and stretched. When he remained on guard, she slumped. “Put the knife down.”

Slowly, he lowered the weapon to his side. He really was a pitiful sight, but so strong, and proud. From the dark blotches on his body, he’d been beaten repeatedly and for prolonged periods, but she was contented to see his spirit wasn’t broken.

He studied her back, and all of a sudden, his mean face took on a look of the lost.

Marina allowed her sigh to escape this time. He was so suspicious. “You’re safe here.”

“No,” he said quietly. “When they learn of my failure they will kill me, and send another to complete the task I could not.”

She cocked her head. Marina had nix intention of dying so easily, but his words affected her. “Would dying at my side be so bad?”

He started. “At your side?”

“The moment you let me knock the blade away you switched sides. You became my responsibility, and I take the word seriously. My mother taught me that if you treat responsibility as an honor instead of a burden, no matter how much is forced upon you it will never become too much to bear.”

Marina blinked. She remembered that saying from her childhood, and wondered how much more Empress instruction her mother had subliminally pumped into her.

The child assassin looked at her like she was crazy. It was similar to the look Daniil gave her when she’d said or done something to make him think she was completely barmy. “What’s your name?” she asked.

His chin tilted proudly “Boy.” His witchy eyes dared her to laugh.

She drummed her fingers on her knee. “Boy,” she repeated solemnly, as if giving this name deep consideration. Inside, Marina’s gut tightened with fury. He wasn’t given a proper name? “Nothing got by your old masters, huh? I suppose it’s adept. You are, after all, a boy.”

“You can give me another name,” he offered reluctantly. “I’m your slave, it is your right. If it pleases you.”

Marina was appalled. “You’re not my slave. When I said you were mine, I was talking about the responsibility of your life and welfare. Not that you are my property, though I will protect you now like I would anything precious.”

The earth should have started shaking she was so shocked. Another epiphany. Marina finally understood how Koen could say she was his yet not mean to make her a possession.

“Precious,” Boy echoed, his rasping voice caressing the word. His pale face tightened in suspicion.

“How old are you?”

“Eleven,” he replied.

Marina rubbed her face tiredly. She was close to tears, but didn’t want to startle him with a big emotional outburst. She sensed he would be frightened by it, and the child had probably seen enough violent outbursts to last a lifetime. She’d had enough for one day too.

She touched her neck, and her fingers came away with a watery smear of blood.

Glancing out the window, she did a double take.

Sunset.

She hadn’t realized she had been meditating for so long. Dusk was nearly over, and though she vaguely remembered Pasha coming in to check on her, she had obviously sensed Marina’s need to be alone, and had left her.

On the side was a wooden tray with a bowl of sticky rice and a jug of wine. A plain silver goblet for the wine had the Zar crest embossed into the metal. Where on earth Pasha got such things Marina would never know. Was she smuggling them out of the palace to try and slowly furnish Marina’s room with luxuries?

Crazy, foolish, wonderful old woman.

“Are you hungry, Boy?” His eyes darted to the tray of food and his belly rumbled. He said nothing, but the second loud rumble was answer enough. “Bring me the tray, please.” He tucked the knife away on his person so quickly, Marina had to convince herself she hadn’t imagined its existence. He grabbed the tray, and brought it over to her, bowing as he presented it. She patted the bed in front of her. He cautiously slipped onto the bed and set the tray down. When he didn’t move, she motioned to the food. “Eat.”

Eyeing her suspiciously, his hand moved slowly to pick up the plain wood chopsticks. Satisfied she wasn’t going to stop him, he sprung on the tray like a starved beast. He grabbed the bowl and stuffed the brown rice into his mouth. He only paused to gulp down wine straight from the jug between bites. All the food in the bowl disappeared and filled his cheeks until he looked like a hoarding hamster. He even scooped up the grains that missed his mouth with his fingertips and ate those too.

Marina was so startled by the rapid demolition of the modest meal, she was unable to speak or take her eyes off him.

As he glugged the wine, it dribbled down his chin and spilt over his front. Picking up a square of muslin, she reached to wipe him, but his eyes pinged to her hand and he jumped off the bed. He was across the room and hiding in the shadows in two bounds. The jug clattered to the floor with a hollow clack. The knife was once again clutched expertly in Boy’s hands, an animalistic snarl curling his lips.

Marina had frozen with the cloth dangling in mid air. Instead of commenting on his reaction, she simply animated herself, holding out the napkin for him.

“Wipe your mouth.” She was impressed when her voice didn’t wobble.

Flushing, he snatched the cloth from her and retreated back to the corner. Marina shifted the tray off the bed onto the floor and wrinkled her nose. He smelt awful, and she was sure he had lice.

Now the calm of her meditation had worn off, and the adrenaline from being held at knifepoint was kicking in, she felt both drained and mentally exhausted. She had an important dinner to go, one that she couldn’t miss, but she knew if she was to take her eyes off Boy that he would disappear.

“Boy, how long until you’re missed?” Marina asked.

He was still holding the cloth, his fingers touching it reverently. “Little time. Do not fret, princess, no harm will come to you tonight. And never from me.” There was something in his voice that she didn’t like.

Watching him, she guessed his plan. “You’re not going back to them,” she said. “And you’re not killing anybody for me. I meant what I said before.”

“I cannot stay here.”

He was a stubborn thing. “If you don’t return they won’t assume you’re dead?”

He hesitated before shaking his head. “I never fail.”

She scowled. “You didn’t fail, Boy. Showing mercy to an innocent victim is not a bad thing. What you did tonight was brave, and shows that you are worthy of protection.”

He looked confused. “You’re a high princess. It’s whispered you have the love of the dragon king.”

Marina bit back a smile. “Really? People think I have Koen’s love?” She would have thought people would be whispering about her antics rather than any affection Koen might have towards her.

“They also say that you are a simpleton who was born disfigured.” He pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes. “You are plain and small, but I see no boils or ugly marks. Were you born with ten fingers and toes?”

She gave him a droll look. “You’re lucky I’m still a bit afraid of you.”

The very outermost corner of his upper lip twitched. Not quite a smile, more like a nervous tick, but it was a start. His face would look gorgeous split in two with a grin. She bet he had dimples.

“Why would you help me?” he asked. “I am nothing. Lower than the lowest slave.”

Marina studied him. Under the grime, he was sweating. “You’re from the Ice Realm, aren’t you? Your accent reminds me of Daniil’s, and you’re not used to the heat.”

Marina straightened her legs to work some feeling into them, and winced when she got pins and needles in her calves and the arch of her foot. She’d been sitting still too long, she’d get cramps when she stood.

“So?”

“So … I heard something this morning that made me decide that I want to wear the Frost Wreath, not the Blood Crown like everyone thinks. The Ice Realm is going to be my kingdom, and if things with Koen don’t work out… .” Marina breathed out hard. Things would work out, and she needed to stop letting silly things – like clothes – break down her trust in him. She couldn’t let such ridiculous things shatter her determination. “I want to be a good queen, and to do that I need to take care of the people. Don’t you think?”

He stared at her. “The old queen did not care for slaves.”

“Yeah, well, she was a bitch, wasn’t she, and it’s a good thing Koen bit her head off. What kind of women would let children be treated this way? What kind of ruler would let people keep slaves?”

He looked confused by her outrage. “It is how it is. Some are born to privilege and freedom. Other’s squalor and chains.”

“That is so wrong coming from a child,” she said bleakly.

Marina knew she’d made a mistake when Boy’s chest puffed out, and he clenched his fists. Where had his bloody knife gotten to? “I am a man.”

She didn’t fight him on that one.

Well, a man he may be, but he needed a bath and a good scrubbing down. He could probably use more food too. He was young enough so that his presence in her room wouldn’t cause too much of an outcry of indecency … would it? Would it be safe to send him to the bathhouse alone? Thinking of the guards that patrolled the halls to ‘protect’ her, she re-thought that. There’d be questions as to who he was, and where he had come from since he didn’t enter through the front door. What did she say? What did she do with him? To be perfectly honest, she didn’t dare trust him to the care of the kingdom nor would it be sufficient to send him to Zar palace. Not only would Pyotr have a fit, Boy would probably disappear on her. Goodness knows what would happen to a child from the neighboring kingdom if he were caught traipsing about on Zar land without an escort. She had a suspicion Boy would be far to quick to use his knife, and land himself in deep trouble. What if his previous owner got hold of him again?

“Boy, who owned you?” He paled until he looked like a ghost. Eyes wide, he shook his head manically. “You can tell me,” Marina said softly.

“No,” he said, voice trembling. He had a look of a cornered animal. “I won’t tell. I can’t.”

There was a sound of trickling water on the wood. Her face crumpled when she saw he’d wet himself in fear.

“Oh fu–” Marina caught the curse mid flow. “Boy. It’s okay. You don’t have to tell me.”

Marina slowly slid off the bed and approached him slowly. She held her hands out and kept her expression gentle.

He was as tall as her. With a few weeks of good sleep and food he would look like the budding adolescent he should. His body was scary, covered in so many cuts and scars, but wiry with muscle and boyish strength that was endearing.

He looked so ashamed – her heart ached for him.

She reached him, and when he made no offense move, she put a hand on his arm.

He flinched and shied away from her. “Sorry,” he whispered.

Marina put both hands on his shoulders and tugged. He leaned into her arms without a struggle, arms limp by his sides and she held him.

She would have loved to have known where his knife had gone.

“When I was your age, my best friend Cathryn put my fingers in a bowl of warm water when I was sleeping. I woke up in a horrible wet patch and to this day I’ve never forgiven her.” The secret was whispered into his ear. “If you don’t tell anybody about that, I won’t tell a soul about this.”

“If I stay here I will be nothing but a slave. Here I will be pitied. If I go back to them at least I will have my honor.”

Marina resisted the urge to shake sense into him. These people had such strange notions of honor. She tried to use some of her own reasoning on him in terms he could understand.

“There is no honor there for you. Here you can have a life. Nobody needs to know that you were a slave.”

He was very still, until his arms wrapped carefully around her, hands linked at the small of her back, returning her embrace. “Then who am I?” he asked in a tiny voice.

“My son,” she said matter off fact. “I’ve always wondered what it would be like to be a mother. My own was so fantastic, I dreamed of being like her.”

Boy tightened his hold on her. “No one would know?”

The reassurance was on her lips, but she refrained from saying yes just to sooth him. “Only a few people. Koen Raad for one.” She grimaced inwardly. That was not a conversation she would enjoy. “He’ll be your father.”

“The dragon king,” said Boy in a hushed voice. The tension returned to his frame. “He’ll kill me when he finds out what I–”

Marina tightened her hold this time. “No,” she said firmly. “As my son, no one will harm you or judge you. If they do they’ll have to face me, and I can be pretty menacing when I want to be.”

“You’re tiny.”

She pulled back and gaped at him. Mockery? “I’m as big as you.”

“I am not full grown. When I am, I will tower over you, and be much stronger.”

Marina made a face at him and let him go. He might not be Koen’s biological son, but he already had the seeds of his arrogance. Boy’s earlier shyness had eased, but he was still visibly skittish. She had to get him out of those clothes and washed.

Marina congratulated her herculean effort not to rip her own skin off shrieking when she spotted lice crawling across his forehead and disappearing into his hair.

“I need to call Pasha, my handmaid.”

Suspicion returned in the blink of an eye. “Why?”

“For her to prepare you a bath, a barber, clothes, food. I don’t feel comfortable letting you out of my sight just yet. You’re coming to dinner with me.”

He looked down at himself, as if expecting princely robes, and frowned when he saw rags. “I do not look like the son of a princess.”

Smiling, she reached to ruffle his hair then thought better of it, retracting her hand with an inward grimace. “You will soon enough.” She paused. “If it’s too soon tell me and we won’t go.”

He looked at the closed screen then back at Marina. He looked out into the night, towards the Westlands, and stared in that direction for a long time. “We should not sleep here tonight.”

Marina nodded her agreement, and held out her hand. “I know you won’t believe me, but I hated this room anyway.”

There were two distinct whizzing sounds, and a dart embedded itself into one of the wooden panels by Marina’s outstretched hand. Another hit her, and fell to the floor in a tinny clink.

Pain flared at her ankle, and she dropped down to clasp a hand over it. It was just a prickle, a stabbing burn already easing. Dropping down was clearly the best thing she ever could have done because two more darts hit the screen, passing through the space her head and neck had been.

Hissing, Boy grabbed her arm and dragged her from the room.

In the hallway, his eyes pinged from side to side. Satisfied the hallway was empty, he spun to her, and his rough hands patted her down, looking for injuries.

“I’m fine,” Marina assured him, not wanting to panic him even more. The cut on her ankle already felt numb, nothing to worry him over. It barely grazed her. “Are you okay?” she asked.

He nodded. “I thought they would have given me more time,” he whispered.

“It’s not your fault,” Marina assured him, patting his cheek. “We’re both safe and whole.”

“Can we still go to dinner?” Boy asked in a hopeful voice.

Marina grinned.

Chapter 21

Koen glowered down at the hook-nosed lord that had shuffled to his side, babbling some nonsense about a strange boy caught Marina’s room people were calling her cousin, her brother, her son.

The court gossips were buzzing with the tale, and Koen could not openly point out its ridiculousness because there might be a grain of truth to it. Marina had the largest heart he’d seen, and seemed to pick up strays and needy people as she went, gifting them with as much as affection as she could.

Koen’s dragon was one of those who she had picked up and helped out of the goodness of her heart.

The story itself was absurd – a young lordling about to become a man who looked like Daniil. Some now claimed that the two had an illicit affair that bred a child before anyone know of her existence, and that was why she had been hidden away from court.

Many had already come to offer him their condolences, and whisper of shame to the House of Zar for Marina’s wanton ways.

It was pathetic.

The only man Marina had been with was him, but it would do no good to bellow it a loud like Koen wanted. Admitting Marina and he had already shared such passion brought complications of its own.

The hook nosed man – Koen glanced at his crest – from House Tyr continued to spout his drivel when a ripple went through the hall.

Marina entered, her face bare as always, her clothes unfussy and plain, but well fitted to her form. Her back was straight, and she was brightly flushed. Despite her tiny stature compared to those in the room, her vibrant presence more than made up for her lack of height.

Tyr made a rude noise upon seeing her, and excused himself.

Marina paused mid stride, and mid sentence, realizing she spoke to no one, and turned. A stubborn expression passed across her face, and she retraced her steps out the hall. Moments later, she returned with a surly faced adolescent richly dressed in court finery.

Koen hid his shock well, for he knew there had to be some truth in the rumors. The boy could be no more than thirteen, and he did indeed have a wealth of blonde hair like Daniil. He even favored the man with his symmetrical face and refined features.

Marina kept a firm hold on the boy as she navigated through the crowd, looking for … him. Her eyes lit up when she spotted Koen, and she started to make her way over. She reached his side in record time, and tilted her head back to stare at him.

Desire hit him hard.

Her gaze softened, and her lips parted.

If only he could touch her, to reassure her his affection. He had heard of her public breakdown in the training yard earlier, and it had caused his dragon a great deal of pain.

Koen wanted to lean down and brush his lips to hers. To experience the thrill of having her in his arms, her small, but perfectly formed hands touching him. Her wet mouth… .

“Koen?” Her brows lifted questioningly, and her eyes held a hint of concern. He shook himself and asked her to repeat the question. “How are you?” she asked sweetly.

“Fine.” He turned to the boy who was staring at him with an odd mixture of awe, defiance, and bone deep terror, though he fought valiantly to hide the last. The longer Koen looked into the youth’s face, the more he became concerned. It was no innocent Marina held tightly to her side. The boy had known death, and had delivered it with is own hands … more than once. Koen could even feel magick brush his skin. Was the boy a mage of some kind?

“This is Boy,” Marina said as she ran a protective stroke across his back. “My son.”

Koen heard her, saw her lips move, but needed a moment to understand. When clarity was still lacking, he slowly lifted his gaze from her lush mouth to give her the full force of his consternation.

She shrank under his gaze then the spitfire he knew pushed forward. She drew her shoulders back, and went up onto her tiptoes to make herself seem bigger. “Boy is my son. I adopted him legally a few minutes ago. The Regent has sanctioned it, and Mikhail has already welcomed him to House Zar.”

“But … who is he?”

Her eyes wandered. “He found me. I know this is a bit of a shock, but really, when you think of it’s not that big of a change. Zar palace is huge, and Pasha is already sorting out a suite of rooms for him next to mine.” Her mouth kept moving, and her eyes went everywhere, but back to his face. “He’s very talented, I think there are a few skills even you would be impressed by. He can’t read or write, but the Regent as recommended a scholar for him, and even offered to help Boy in a few private history sessions. Isn’t that nice?” Unconsciously, she patted Boy’s arm soothingly. “It’s an adjustment, but things are going well so far.”

“None of that answers who he is?”

“That’s not important.”

“Considering the current circumstances it is,” Koen pushed.

“Nope, I don’t think it is.”

He gritted his teeth. “Marina….”

“I was sent to kill Marina as she rested,” Boy rasped quietly. “My masters heard she was troubled this afternoon, and thought she would be too preoccupied to be on guard. They were right.”

Koen stiffened.

He and boy locked gazes. Koen had been right – the lad was deadly. Yet there was a vulnerably lurking deep in his eyes that Koen found compelling. His accent marked him as from the Ice Realm and the uncultivated thickness of his diction named him a slave. His brand was not visible to the naked eye, but it would be seared into his flesh somewhere. Koen would be able to discover who he belonged to easily enough once he’d seen it though he already had a good idea.

Marina had a fretful look on her face that dissolving into one of defiance as he stared at her. She had adopted her assassin. The woman was truly addled and looking to get herself killed.

“His name is Boy?” Koen asked.

She looked devastated. Koen wanted to smooth her furrowed brow and kiss her until she blushed and smiled.

“That is what they called him,” she said sadly. “I wondered if I should have changed it when doing the adoption, but for some reason, I couldn’t.” She paused and shook her head. “That’s a lie. I know the reason. He is perfect as he is.”

Boy twitched at the words, but made no other gesture or movement. His eyes gave him away. Deep love shone for Marina and was blinding.

Whatever had passed between the two of them had bonded them together, and Koen doubted anything he did or said would separate them.

“If you hurt her, I will kill you,” Koen told him.

Boy’s eyes glittered as if he wanted to say the same, but he merely bowed jerkily.

Marina looked proud and beamed at them, her eyes sparkling.

Koen wasn’t quite ready to let her off the hook. “Have you heard that people believe Boy is you and Daniil’s illegitimate love child?”

Her mouth dropped open. Then she looked at Boy speculatively. “He does have the look about him.”

Koen rolled his eyes and looked at Boy. “What House did you–”

Marina lifted her hand to place it to Koen’s lips, and at the last moment, she stopped.

The hall went quiet.

She’d almost touched him.

She retracted her hand, her face pale. She ignored the stares and said, “Don’t ask that question. His past is irrelevant.” In a quieter voice, she added. “He’s ours now.”

“Oh look, it’s the prodigal daughter and her ward,” Katya glided up to them and Boy stiffened. The woman spared him a glance before she dismissed him outright. She smiled sweetly at Koen then at Marina, but it did not reach her eyes.

Boy was rigid, and Marina whispered a suggestion he go find Mikhail. He gave her a thankful look and walked away, shooting Katya a hate-filled glare over his boney shoulder.

Regent Myron replaced him, bending Koen’s ear about the issues he was having getting the Wvyrae to sign a treaty to abolish the use of slaves.

Koen kept his eyes on Marina, sensing something wasn’t right. Instead of scowling at Katya, or tipping her chin up in defiance, she shrank back, curving into herself. Her color was off, and her eyes glassy. He didn’t want to ask how she was feeling with Katya and the Regent present, so he searched out Daniil.

When the other man caught his gaze, he called him over with a slight jerk of the head and looked at Marina. He excused himself from the conversation he was having with lord Tyr and started to weave through the gentry, only pausing to bow in respect to members of the upper echelons of the assembled gentry.

Marina visibly paled, swayed on the spot, and Koen’s hand twitched.

There was a hand at her elbow, and she turned to see Daniil peering at her in concern. “Are you alright?”

Marina didn’t answer at first, she genuinely looked like she was going to faint. Daniil plucked a goblet of wine from a passing attendant and pressed it into her hand, urging her to drink. She did so with an unsteady hand and smiled contritely.

“I’m sorry. I must have pushed it a bit too hard today. I’m just sleepy. I think. I’ll be fine once I sit down and eat.”

Even the Regent looked concerned. “Maybe you should take a turn about the gardens for air,” he suggested. “With a … chaperone,’ he added after studying the protective way Daniil hovered over her.

Koen noticed it too, and used all the control at his command not to bellow accusations.

“Yeah, where’s Boy, I’d like to– Oh!” The wine in the goblet splashed over the rim onto the front of her blue silk dress and she flushed. “Fuck. I’m so clumsy.”

Katya raised an eyebrow at the coarse language.

Marina avoided Koen’s eye, and muttered something to Daniil. He nodded and excused them, carefully pulling her away.

“So impolite,” Katya murmured.

The Regent gave her a short look of dislike then excused himself.

Koen looked down at Katya, the woman who wanted to wear the Frost Wreath, and just managed to hide the flicker of disgust that had broken through his calmly presented façade of indifference to smile thinly when she smiled widely at him.

He would play her game, for now. He had made a promise to himself to keep his dragon under control to reduce the court gossip about him and Marina. Daniil had informed him the rumors were causing an emotional toll on her, and that was unacceptable. It was difficult, but for Marina he could manage most things.

His brother had also informed him nearly all the attempts on Marina’s life could be traced back to House Ja.

The woman was a menace, and he sought to harm that most precious to him. Having her assassinated would do no good, especially when they could not directly trace the assassins sent to harm Marina back to Katya. Should the Regent discover who ordered her death he wanted to be able to present a compelling argument that would avoid any formal investigation being raised.

He would have to simply be creative in removing her.

Looking away from Katya’s cold beauty, Koen gazed in the direction Marina walked in.

Chapter 22

To be blunt, Marina felt like shit.

A delighted peal of laughter drifted over the din and was followed by a throaty chuckle. Stunned, the whole room turned to see Katya and Koen leaning toward each other, smiling at each other conspiratorially.

Her heart squeezed so painfully, she thought she might black out, or vomit. Neither scenario was good. Mumbling an excuse in Daniil’s direction, Marina fled the room as the heads were turning to see her reaction.

Daniil grabbed her elbow when she stumbled clumsily. “I will escort you.”

“Stay,” she whispered and patted his chest reassuringly. “I’ll be fine.”

“No. We shall get some air and then we shall return.” His face hardened when she opened her mouth to protest. “Do not test me on this.”

Marina allowed him to walk her to the door, being carful not to trip over her skirts when they left, keeping her expression serene. Outside, she broke free of his hold, and clutched her middle. She pressed her eyes closed, and focused on easing the constriction in her chest.

“Just breathe,” Daniil said, and she felt his cool fingers on her temples. “Breathe slowly. Calm yourself.”

His hand slid down until his fingers ghosted over her racing pulse. He stroked her neck, and made a noise when fat tears rolled down her cheeks.

“I can’t do this anymore, Daniil. I’m a wreck.”

“Ah. You feel this because there has been tension. All couples–”

“All couples my ass. It shouldn’t be this hard. I keep telling myself it’s difficult because he’s so perfect for me and only great things are worth fighting for, but why then do I look around and see all the other Chosen looking so happy? Everyone but me is happy.”

“I’m not happy,” Daniil said quietly. “I dislike to see you in pain. I dislike watching you make yourself sick over this. I hate watching you doubt yourself. I hate that sad look that comes into your eyes when he walks by and doesn’t acknowledge you’re there.”

“You’re the same,” she said. “With Anastasia. I see the same thing and it breaks my heart.” She scrubbed a hand over her face tiredly. Why did she feel so weak and discombobulated? “Do you know when I first came here I felt sorry for you. I saw how you looked at her, and I thought how lucky I was to have Koen’s affection.”

Daniil gripped her shoulders, and ducked his head to peer into her face. “I know it’s hard. Harder than anything you’ve faced, but I promise you it is worth it. We will both be happy in the end. I feel it.”

Marina stared into his blue eyes, clear like crystals. His beautiful eyes that so often focused on her and only her. Odd thoughts crowded into her head, making her near dizzy. “I’ll be happy … with Koen?”

He blinked. “Yes.”

“And you with Anastasia?”

“Who else?”

She bit her lip. “We don’t encourage it or talk about it, but … it’s there.”

He let go of her shoulders. “This conversation just became dangerous.”

Words spewed from a hidden place in her heart and tripped from Marina’s lips. “I would fight for you,” she whispered. “I would fight to be your mate. I signed my name on your list, remember.”

Groaning, Daniil rested his head on hers. “Do you have any idea how often I’ve dreamed of you saying those words?” He pulled her close and wrapped his arms tightly around her. “I have dreamed of you. I have dreamed of….”

Marina felt feverish. Her lips were a hairsbreadth away from Daniil’s. “Dreamed of what?”

He lowered his golden head, and his blue eyes darkened as they fixed on her lips. “I dream of you.” His head descended a fraction more. “I’ve tried to fight it, goddess knows I’ve tried, but I think I’m falling….”

Daniil’s lips brushed hers. Sparks zapped between them. They hovered there, both hesitant to move forward, but neither wanting to step back.

There was a breathy sigh, and a throaty voice murmured, “Koen.”

The spell binding them was broken. Marina jerked back. She and Daniil stared at each other.

At first, she thought it was her mind playing cruel tricks on her, but she heard a giggle and another sigh. Marina looked towards the side of the fortress it came from. It was too dark to pierce the shadows and the curve of the building kept her from seeing much else.

There was a tug in her chest.

She took a step.

Daniil caught her arm, his eyes fixed on the darkness. “If I begged you … if I told you I loved you, would you stay here, with me?”

The look in his eyes was sincere and her heart leapt. Here was a man ready to declare himself to her. Who had protected her with his life. Here was a man she could laugh with, have fun with, and yet who she knew would share a grand passion with. Even now, as he held her arm it was electric. Not as powerful as when Koen touched her, but potent all the same. Marina allowed herself to be gently towed under the spell again, and moved closer to him, her eyelashes shuttering closed. Swaying forward, she tilted her head to accept his kiss.

“Koen… ” Another giggle.

Pain ripped over the enchantment, and Marina wrenched away from Daniil. She spun and strode towards the sound.

Her heart pounded with every step.

It couldn’t be true.

No.

Whatever was happening could not be what her mind envisioned. She was the traitor. She was the fiend who felt for another, and was in the arms of another, ready to give away her heart.

Marina turned the corner. She did not stop when Daniil called out to her. The horrible gushing noise, the incessant pounding in her ears got louder until two silhouettes came into her line of sight, and she stopped cold.

The buzzing stopped.

Her heart rate slowed.

Everything she believed in shattered.

The world canted out of balance, and Marina stiffened her spine, letting the reality of what was happening wash over her.

Koen stood with his arms wrapped around Katya, his lips pressed to hers, her arms looped around his neck.

A warm presence appeared at her back. Strong arms wrapped around her waist, tugging gently.

“Marina,” Daniil breathed in a broken voice as he pulled her into his chest.

She dropped her chin to her chest. The genuine sadness he had for her threatened to make her cry. Marina wanted to be cold. She wanted to be a steel blade that could slice and maim. She didn’t want to dissolve into useless tears and shame herself.

There was a soft curse.

Marina lifted her head to see Katya clasping a hand over her mouth. She and Koen parted, and standing between them was Regent Myron, his expression furious.

“You,” he said in a wintry voice that brooked no argument, “are disqualified from the honor of being named First Chosen for breaking the sacred oath not to touch the phoenix before he was yours to claim as mate.”

Katya’s face was ashen, her eyes wide. “Regent,” she breathed, her hand pressed to her breast. “No! Please, it was an accident. He–”

“You will return to your room,” Myron said over her. “You will take your belongings, and you will leave the ateliers. You are no longer First Chosen. You are welcome to take part in Aver for a dragon of lower rank, for a throne, but never will you be Empress.”

Tears swam in her eyes and ran down her cheeks. “Regent, please. My family will–”

“Leave!” he bellowed. “Leave my presence.”

Katya sent a shattered look at Koen, a hate-filled look at Marina, then picked up her skirts and fled.

“Lord Koen,” the Regent said in a tight voice. “Lord Daniil. I trust you will see Marina to her room? Untouched?” The censure in his gray gaze rested on Daniil then.

“Of course,” Daniil replied in a low voice, bowing his head in supplication.

The Regent walked up to Marina and peered into her face. He seemed to look pass the cold exterior she had erected and saw into the torrid heart of her. The place of fire that burned in her chest and pumped poison into her veins. “Go rest, child. There will be less pain in the morning. Sleep is a great healer.”

The Regent touched her shoulder briefly in paternal comfort then swept away in a rustle of heavy robes. His regal head held high, and white mane billowing behind him.

Daniil, Koen, and Marina were left alone.

Moving away from Daniil’s arms, Marina found the strength to stand toe to toe face Koen.

She was winter.

She was ice.

“Aren’t you going to say anything?” she asked in an even voice. “Not a word?”

He turned slowly, and the cold passivity on his face shocked her to the bone. “What exactly could I say to you? It’s clear you’ve already made your mind up.”

Marina barely heard him over the shouting in her mind. “Anything. Some mumbled apology or excuse would be better than nothing!” Her voice ripped through an untold number of octaves into a hoarse shriek, already her icy composure was cracking. She drew deeper and chilled her emotions until she was numb. Not that hard since the numbness from her ankle was spreading to the rest of her limbs. “Just two odd syllables mashed together in a mangled grunt would do. Am I not worth even that? Do I mean so little you can’t even think up a reasonable fucking excuse?”

“I have no excuse. I wanted to kiss her, so I did.”

Hot slashes of pain tore at her heart.

Marina reminded herself was cold, ice, but even frozen water could move with deadly grace and at speeds to kill.

She flew at him, her hand raised to slap him across the face, but at the last possible moment, Daniil caught her wrist to yank her back.

“Do not touch him,” he hissed. “If you do it’s over.”

Wounded, she pulled her hand free, chest heaving.

“Yes,” Koen said. “Control yourself.”

Her whole body rocked back. It was like aliens had come down and taken her Koen and replaced him with this empty shell. Where was the bellowing, the heated passion that drove him to yell at her even as his eyes smoldered with banked passion.

“It’s already over,” she said. Lifting her chin, she let the full force of her loathing blaze in her eyes. It was easy when he was a man. He had always enraged her in this form. “Forget you,” she whispered.

Marina flung up a hand to halt whatever Daniil was going to say and strode away. She tripped on her skirts, and that ruined the severity of the effect she was after, but she shrugged Daniil off when he tried to help her, and made her way back to her room.

Halfway there, alone in a cavernous and empty hallway, Marina eased down and clutched her ankle. It throbbed. Fluid dribbled through her fingers, and it seriously burned when she ran a finger over the cut. Was it infected? Biting her lip, she managed to hobble up and back to her room.

Dinner would be served soon, and she had to get ready. She didn’t want to miss it, she didn’t want those people to think they’d run her off.

Koen Raad could go straight to the fiery pits of hell and choke on a lump of brimstone.

Her eyes were so heavy, and that strange numbness coursing through her limbs was spreading up her neck and the back of her skull.

Boy was waiting for her outside their new rooms. It had been easy to secure them once she had thrown a bit of a tantrum. It amplified the image she was spoilt, but it was better than the truth. She had to keep Boy safe, and people knowing he was once an assassin would paint a target on his back.

Crouched, his fine tunic dragging along the dusty floor, he played with his new knife, a gift she had given him from the Zar vault located in the lower bowels of the main fortress. He caressed the jewels in the hilt, but when he saw Marina slowly making her way toward him, his solemn face lightened, and his eyes lit up.

He stood from his perch, quiet and controlled fury, a boy with more darkness inside than Marina could hope to dispel. Yet, it made him more somehow.

He noted the look on her face and walked to meet her half way down the corridor.

“I came to check on you,” he said awkwardly. “You were gone for so long. I worried.”

She stared at him. Boy had suffered through the hell of ten lifetimes and he was still standing.

“How do you do it?” she asked brokenly. “How do you manage when you think there is nothing left?”

Without questioning her, he took her hand and held it in his own. “I breathe. I remind myself that as long as there is pain it means I’m alive.”

“What about trust? How do you trust anybody not to hurt you?”

“I don’t,” he said bluntly. “Nor will I suffer the touch of anybody but you.” He paused. “What has upset you? You look unwell.”

Marina hung her head. “I wish I could say I should never of come here, to Tzion but then I wouldn’t have you, or Pasha.” She couldn’t look him in the eye. “I’ve been an idiot. I care for a man who… .” She trailed off. Truly, she felt broken. “Will you tell me one last thing?”

Boy cradled her hand in his, and leaned forward to rest his forehead on her shoulder. “Anything.”

She touched the back of his head, and almost smiled when her and sank into his plush curls. When he grew into manhood, she would have to beat them away with a stick. “How do you remain cold to those who’ve hurt you?”

“You become more than what you are. I like to think of myself as stone.”

She nodded in understanding, remembering the need to freeze herself against all emotion to have the ability to walk away from Koen. “I can be like ice.”

Boy lifted his head and dropped her hand, his tolerance for intimacy at its end. “Ice cries. It melts into lakes and streams that wash away anything in their path. Whatever has harmed you can only do so if you let it. It is okay to thaw. Let the tears come, and breathe easy when they wash away the pain.”

Marina excused herself, leaving Boy to look over his shoulder at her apprehensively.

When her tears fell, they would wash away the idealistic view she held of Koen Raad the dragon king. She had thought him untouchable, by anyone but her.

How wrong she’d been.

As she closed the screen to her room, the world lurched. She stumbled over to her father mattress and fell onto the bed. Curled up into a ball, knowing she needed to clean and dress the wound, Marina flailed a bit, but she was so tired. Her body, mind, and spirit felt broken. She had no energy, and it felt like her ankle was on fire. Her mouth was dry. Her eyes itched, her throat burned, and god if the pounding in her head wasn’t driving her crazy.

He didn’t want her

Koen.

Even with her body and heart in so much pain, she felt ashamed at her weakness. Ashamed that Boy, someone who had experienced more than she would begin to fathom, would hear her pitiful sobs.

She turned her face into the pillow.

Chapter 23

The dragon lord who stood before him – blue eyes stabbing with shards of ice – hand twitched over the hilt of his katana. Koen didn’t blame him. Daniil let out a shuddering breath, and crossed his arms over his chest. “To stoop so low Koen … you have broken her heart.”

“She didn’t have to cut me off like that,” he snapped. “She’s acting like what we have is nothing. I did this for her.”

“You kissed another woman for Marina?” Daniil’s expression twisted. “That is your explanation? You took another woman into your arms and kissed her knowing that Marina has been deprived of your touch, the man she is risking her life to fight for. You say you did it for her?”

Koen was frustrated everyone thought he’d done Marina over. They weren’t willing to listen. Not to a word, he had to say. It was rough. “I don’t have to explain myself to you.”

“Oh, you really do.” Daniil shook his head in disgust. “But you’re not, because your arrogance will stop you. Fix this, Koen. I will not continue to train her if you you’re just going to throw it all away for nothing.”

“What did you do?”

The cold voice sent a chill through Koen, and he turned to see Boy, standing in his court finery with the knife Marina had given him. The blade gleamed in the moonlight, but it was the devilish fire in Boy’s eyes that gave him pause. The child was dangerous, mature in mind, but undeveloped in body and spirit.

Koen’s first reaction was to see how good he was with that knife … yet … he must have seen Marina. “Is she alright?” Koen asked hoarsely.

Boy rocked back, uncertainty marring his features. “She cries like she is dying. I thought that you did something to her….”

“He did,” Daniil said in a hard voice. “I was about to persuade him to fix it.”

Resolved, Boy lowered himself, face twisting. “There will be nothing left of him to persuade. He will be dead, and in pieces.”

“That would not help Marina,” Daniil pointed out. “The poor woman loves him.”

“He doesn’t love her.”

Rage flooded Koen, and he let his careful control snap just enough for his body to tense, and his hand to brush the hilt of his katana. He would never harm Boy, Marina already cherished him like he was her own.

That made him Koen’s own.

“You have no idea what you’re talking about,” he said in a tight voice. “I love your mother more than you can begin to understand. I was prepared to give up happiness to see her safe from all this. I have to watch her from afar, and shun her touch so that we have a chance of being together. Yet I know any moment during Aver be her last, and I ache to hold her.” Koen glared at him. “Don’t speak of things you know nothing of.”

Boy studied him, deciding if he truly did love his lady and savior. “Then why hurt her?”

“Believe me, I haven’t laid a hand on her.”

At this, he straightened fully and the knife disappeared. Koen blinked, but could not see where he had hidden it. “You think I don’t know this? I came to punish you for the pain you caused her heart. If you had bruised her flesh we wouldn’t be having this conversation.”

Koen was serene enough to be intrigued by the unwavering confidence behind his words. “Oh?”

“You’d already be dead,” a voice said from behind them. The scent and presence of someone familiar joined the gathering. The wily old dragon had planted himself in their midst without them knowing it. “Dead and burned,” council mon Mikhail finished gruffly.

Daniil bowed, showing his deference, but Koen held his head high. He answered to no man, to no dragon, and he never would.

Mikhail Zar leaned on the fortress wall, his stance seemingly relaxed. Any warrior worth his salt knew that under his refined poise lurked a ferocious predator just waiting for an excuse to release a torrent of pain with claw and fang. Koen studied Mikhail’s rarely revealed human form. He was broad shouldered and burly. His crest of hair was brilliant white, and his distinguished features combined winningly to create a face Koen knew Chosen from an age ago had found alluring. It was a face that had captivated Almeria, his own treasure’s mother.

Mikhail’s gaze held Koen to random, amused, a challenge sparked in its inky depths. As a dragon, Mikhail was known for his dark stare, his piercing and unblinking gaze.

As a man, his feline eyes looked like Marina’s.

It was unsettling.

“Well look at us,” Daniil murmured. “Do you think she has any idea how much we care?”

Mikhail snorted. “The girl is as stubborn. She is single-minded in her mission to fix the kingdom she closes, and so besotted by her dragon she cannot think straight. Like her mother, she wants to rule fairly, and follow the laws of honor, but loves her dragon to distraction.”

“I thought Almeria left because she did not want to rule?” asked Koen.

Ancient sadness deepened the lines on Mikhail’s face. “My mate was unhappy. It was not that she couldn’t shoulder the responsibility of an Empire, just that she didn’t want to. She hated our lack of freedom, and in the end, she needed that freedom more than she needed me.”

“So you just let her leave?” Koen was flabbergasted at the idea of simply letting his treasure walk away … but wasn’t that what he had just done with Marina?

Mikhail gave him a knowing look. “From what I have seen you let your woman do no different.”

“How do you know she wouldn’t have accepted her place in time?” Koen argued. “That she would be happy in the end. Your dominance may have bought you the time to make her see that she could find freedom within the confines of her role.”

Mikhail’s gaze sharpened and his lips pinched. Phoenixes were generally not used to be questioned, but Mikhail humored him. “When your mate tries to take her life, and no longer protects yours like she is destined to, find me again and ask that question.”

Koen felt a stab of shame and horror. Marina’s mother had tried to kill herself to escape her honor instead of appeasing it? How could the man have let such a woman go off with his daughter? “You let her take Marina.”

“If I’d known Almeria carried my child, I would have strapped her to the bed to keep her safe until the child was born.” His shoulders sagged. “I never knew. If I had known I had a child I would have torn Earth apart until I found her and kept her close to me.”

“One would never know you called her misshapen and disfigured but a week ago,” Daniil said curtly.

Mikhail speared him with a look. “She is small and the girl cuts her hair to look like a boy. What was I supposed to think?”

“Her hair is strange,” Boy agreed.

“It will be beautiful long, Daniil said wistfully.

“She is perfection,” Koen said without thinking. Silence descended between them. Feeling unusually hot in his armor, he cleared his throat, and added. “I like her hair.”

Boy’s eye twitched. “Why? She mutilates herself and shames her House.”

Startled at the derogatory statement, Koen stared down at him. The words had bite, but there was faint disbelief behind them. He was repeating something he had heard. “Do you really believe that?”

Boy’s thin shoulders relaxed. He slanted a look at Koen, and shook his head once. “I think she is an angel, but I have heard people saying that. I don’t want people to talk about her like that.”

Koen shared in his upset. “People are fools,” he snarled. “Next time, find me, and I will kill them.”

A vicious gleam came into Boy’s eye as they shared a blissful moment of flawless understanding. “No need, I’ll do it myself.”

Daniil shot Mikhail a look, as if he expected the older man to commiserate with his passive view, but Marina’s father looked intrigued by the idea. Ever the politician, Daniil frowned. “If mauled courtiers start showing up the Regent would be furious, and Marina upset when she learned why.”

“If you turned dragon and burnt them as human there would be no bodies,” Mikhail grumbled thoughtfully.

“No killing,” Daniil snapped. “We need to return to the hall, people will begin to talk. News of Katya’s disqualification as First Chosen will start circulating soon.”

It was then Koen frowned. “What were you doing out here with Marina, Daniil?” The other man stilled, and said nothing. “Daniil…?” Koen asked in a voice of quiet warning.

“Do you really want to know?”

Koen’s dragon started to object forebodingly, and a subterranean grumble of a warning started low in his throat. Daniil hissed, the glacial power hidden in the core of him reacting to the territorial threat just as strongly.

“Now, now boys,” Mikhail said nonchalantly. “My daughter is already upset because of what has happened here. There’s no need to add to her misery is there?”

At the thought of Marina in more pain, both dragons quieted down.

“She said she would return for the meal,” said Boy.

Mikhail walked over to him and studied him thoughtfully. “We should go back then. You will sit by me.” The old dragon and young man walked off, side by side.

Koen followed, grudgingly, unable to look at Daniil without wanting to punch his face. The man had come to see to Marina’s welfare when he could not, he knew that, but Koen suspected what had been a friend lending support had turned into something more passionate, a significant increase of the same closeness he had seen growing between them for days now.

The idea of Marina turning from him, and having to pass her as somebody he used to know caused Koen’s dragon to cower in fear.

Since he had left her, Marina had been leaning on Daniil, and like his brother had said, she was exquisite. One could not spend time in her company and not be taken in by the soft femininity she exuded. Her fresh outlook and her ingenuous smile were infectious. Everything about Marina was candid. She wore her heart on her sleeve, and her emotions were complicated in depth, but straightforward in design. She gave everything she had when she committed herself, and held nothing back.

She was magnificent, and he was screwing her up.

And by the goddess he was trying not to.

***

As Daniil had shrewdly foreseen, the gentry were abuzz with the news of Katya’s scandalous disqualification. Everyone was seated for dinner, and the last unoccupied seat in the room, the seat opposite Koen, was empty.

It had taken a considerable amount of coin to bribe the toastmaster to arrange the seats so Marina was opposite him, to give him an opportunity to explain everything, why he had kissed Katya, and to remind her why he was being reserved towards to her.

Marina had not come back.

Koen lifted his head to send a questioning look at Daniil who stared at the seat empty as if doing so would make Marina appear in a magickal puff of smoke. After the first course was served, Koen could wait no longer, and signaled to him.

Daniil excused himself from his table.

“Where is she?” Koen asked tightly when he approached.

“Boy said she planned on coming back,” Daniil said anxiously. “Nikolai is already here. He didn’t realize she had gone back to her room. I don’t wish to incite worry preemptively, but after what happened with Boy … how easily he got into the fortress….”

They shared a look of horror.

The doors to the hall groaned open, and Mikhail, Boy, Daniil and Koen all turned hoping to see Marina.

Pasha rushed into the room with an overwrought expression on her face. Her eyes roamed, the repressed panic clear to see in her demeanor. The relief when her search yielded results was palpable.

She half walked, half skipped over to Daniil.

She executed a quick curtsey to Koen then did a lesser bow to Daniil, but with no less respect.

“My lord dragon,” she said quietly. “Please come with me. Marina is not well.”

Daniil’s face smoothed out. A poorly Marina was preferable to a dead Marina as Koen was sure he had been envisioning. “Is she still complaining about her bruises?” He turned to Koen when his brow lowered. “Today we practiced with the Bō.”

Koen nodded in understanding, but considered the idea Marina didn’t wish to come back because she knew she’d have to be near him.

Pasha was shaking her head, eyes wide, and face pale. “No. I thought so too at first. Marina has a way of making the smallest cut or bruise seem like a fatal wound. She isn’t speaking, just moaning and muttering strange things. I touched her skin and it was icy, but her clothes and linens are soaked in sweat. She’s caught a fever, but I’ve never seen one take hold of someone so strongly so fast. I looked for another wound, and I found a cut on her ankle that is bright red.”

Koen bolted up, but before he got halfway, Daniil slammed a hand on his shoulder to force him down. “Sit. You cannot go.”

“She’s hurting.”

Daniil’s gaze slid over the assembled court whose attentions were turning their way with curiosity. “You cannot show preference,” he reminded in an even tone, face impassive so no one looking in on their group could guess there was a problem. “I will go to her.”

“There is no preference in this,” Koen ground out. “A woman has been attacked and I must see to her care.”

“You know it will not be seen that way. When have you ever done such a thing before? Do your duty to her, and I will do mine. Stay. Boy will need to be kept away from her, she wouldn’t want him to worry.”

With a quick bow to the Regent’s seat, and another to the phoenixes in attendance, Daniil stepped down off the high table and strode briskly away.

Marina was hurt.

Koen’s dragon thought it unacceptable.

Ignoring Daniil’s words, Koen left the room and ignored the hushed whispers that dogged his steps. He felt the gaze of the Regent burning a hole in the back of his head, but did not look his way, and offered no explanation when the toastmaster stepped forward as if to take a message.

Koen dismissed the man with a flick of the head.

As he drew close to Marina’s room, a terrified scream ripped the air. Koen panicked, and dashed ahead of Daniil and Pasha to fling Marina’s screen open.

She writhed on the bed, fighting some unseen foe. Twisted in her sheets, her clothes were soaked through, her hair plastered to her head in a cold sweat. Her body was flushed, yet her teeth chattered as if she was freezing.

Koen moved forward to hold her, and Daniil shoved him out of the way.

“You mustn’t touch her!” He gathered her into his arms, and pulled her onto his lap. “Pasha, where is the wound?”

Marina started to convulse.

“Hold her down,” Pasha said urgently. The woman pulled up Marina’s skit to show her ankle where there was a faint gash.

Evil purple streaks crawled from it up her skin, toxins moving towards her heart.

“Let me hold her,” Koen begged.

“Get out Koen.” Daniil turned to Pasha. “It’s poison. And I have no idea what kind. The best we can do is cleanse her blood and purge her body. Call for boiling hot water and cotton strips, maybe we can draw out the poison from the wound. We also need an ice bath to cool her skin. I need Yarrow, Black Cohosh root … Dandelion root, and Milk Thistle. Fresh, if possible, but I can make do with dried. Ah, and hot clay. Quickly woman.”

The old woman scurried from the room calling for aid.

“Why didn’t she call for help,” he rasped. He wanted to hold her so badly, to do what Daniil was doing.

“I do not think she knew she was poisoned. She might have felt unwell, but you know she does not like to make a fuss or be seen to be getting special treatment. And we had just all had an argument, she probably wanted nothing to do with us.”

“I never should have agreed to let her stay.”

Daniil jerked his head up. “If that is how you feel why did you bother coming here?” He narrowed his eyes. “Shouldn’t you be at the banquet? There are already salacious whispers about Marina’s honor when it comes to you, she does not need any more venom to be spewed in her ears. It is best you leave.”

Koen pulled it together. “I want to stay.”

“What you want and what is good for her are not the same. Go.” Daniil looked down at Marina’s glowing face and his own softened. “I will take care of her.”

Chastened, humiliated in his lack of composure, Koen turned on his heel and walked to the door. His hand fisted on the screen. He belonged there. He spun around and found Daniil watched him with judgmental eyes.

He didn’t care.

Koen sat down on the stool in the corner. “I’m staying. I won’t touch her, but I need to be here. I won’t move from here”

Daniil said nothing, just rocked Marina back and forth as she whimpered in his arms.

It took the entire night and constant attention to draw the poison from Marina’s wound and break the fever. Each time a cloth smeared with hot clay was placed on her ankle her shrieks of agony tore at Koen. When they stripped her down to her undergarments and set her in the ice bath, the screaming, and pleas for help were almost too much to bear.

Koen held true to his word, he did not move from the stool.

Mikhail had dragged a distressed Boy from the room hours ago. Wherever he had taken him, Koen was grateful.

The boy had looked like his entire world was crashing down when he had seen the state Marina was in. Convinced she was going to die, he had taken out his knife and tried to cut his own throat. Mikhail had knocked the blade away and slammed a hand to the back of his head to stun him before removing him completely, not before ordering Daniil to save his daughter on pain of death.

In the gloaming, Pasha had turned and smiled at Koen, the relief evident on her expression. “She will live, my king. She will live.

Only then had Daniil stepped away from her bedside, his eyes haunted.

Hours later, buttery sunshine fell on Marina’s face and she stirred. Koen watched as she lifted her head slightly, and looked around the room in alarm.

Curled up on the floor was Pasha, her fingers wrapped around her ankle. Snores rumbled from the woman’s chest, and her usually pristine robes were rumpled and dirty. At the foot of a bed leaning perilously to the side on a stool slept Daniil. He too looked like he’d been to hell and back. Deep shadows were visible under his eyes.

Koen leaned over to peer at her intensely. Marina’s face turned stony, unreadable, and she rested back on the pillows, weak. “I’ve been sick,” she said.

He nodded tightly. “Unconscious and delirious.”

She swallowed and found it difficult. Koen brought her some water. He was careful not to touch her skin as he dribbled a mouthful passed her chapped lips.

He allowed her time to remember. “I was supposed to return to dinner.” Her eyes shot to his, the accusation plain as her memories of before she was ill returned.

“Pasha found you then sought us out. Do you remember what happened? How you were injured.”

Marina shifted in discomfort. “I was … attacked.” With a huff, she gave up on trying to move herself. “Boy and I had just finished becoming acquainted when I heard a whizzing noise. Something missed my arm and scraped my ankle. Boy got us outside the room, and I threw a tantrum until somebody got me a new one.”

“Why did you not tell anybody about the attack?”

She bit her lip. “I was worried about Boy….” She trailed off when she realized the excuse of wanting to see Boy protected would not make her brush with death acceptable. “Was he here?”

“Yes. He was … distressed, so Mikhail has taken him.” He could see she wasn’t sure how she felt about her father being there. “Your father’s dragon was inconsolable,” Koen added quietly.

“How are Pasha and Daniil?”

“Tired, angry and frightened – especially Daniil. He was horrified you might die whilst under his protection and care. At one point, you slipped so close,” he breathed out hard, “too close to death. He called for his ceremonial sword to be prepared in his rooms.” Marina stared at him blankly, and Koen decided she didn’t need to know Daniil would have taken his own life in payment for failing her. His honor would have allowed him to do no less. Such a thing might upset her too greatly, and her heart needed to be kept calm. “Your dragon blood was what saved you in the end.”

An uneasy silence fell between them.

Daniil started awake then settled back before jerking straight and staring at Marina with glassy eyes. “Marina?” He shot up, knocking the stool over, and hurried to her side. He took her hand and pressed a kiss to her wrist.

Koen flinched, and something desperate burned in his eyes before it was extinguished with indifference. His fingers twitched by her other hand, wanting to cover it with his own. He couldn’t touch her. Instead, he crossed his arms over his chest, and took a step back.

“Koen,” Marina began. “I–”

“Princess!” Pasha bounced up off the floor and was at her side in a blink. She straightened the headscarf she had tied to her head sometime in the night as tears filled her eyes. “I am so pleased you have come back to us. You truly are blessed by the goddess.”

Marina smiled ruefully. “I certainly don’t feel blessed, Pasha. My head is aching.”

“Pain is good,” she said solemnly. “Pain means you’re still with us. I will call you a bath and breakfast.”

It was clear the idea of food made Marina sick by the green tinge of her skin, but her stomach rumbled in hunger at the same time. “No food,” she said pitifully. “But some tea–” she cut off, chagrined.

Daniil squeezed her hand and there was a twinkle in his eye. “Would you like a warm up of tea Marina?”

She scowled at him affectionately.

“You don’t like tea?” Koen asked, an edge to his voice. His eyes were still on Daniil’s hand on hers.

“She hates it,” Daniil chuckled, genuinely not noticing, or purposefully choosing not to acknowledge Koen’s heavy glare. “Hosting her first tea ceremony she swore she would never willingly crave or ask for a cup of vile tasting dishwater. Isn’t that right, sweet Marina,” he teased.

Ignoring his teasing, Marina turned to Koen. The laughter in her eyes died at the hard expression on his face.

“I have duties,” Koen barked, making them all jump, and he strode from the room, unable to bear watching them anymore.

Sliding the screen shut behind him, Koen stepped out into the corridor. The fear and horror of the night washed over him in full force. He couldn’t stop his hands shaking, so he rubbed them together.

She could have died.

“My king.” The soft and deep voice of the Regent filled his ears, and Koen offered him a bow. “The patient?”

“Recovering. She has awoken.”

“Ah. This pleases me.” His gaze wandered to the faint tremor in Koen’s hand, and he inclined his head. “And it pleases you.”

Koen dragged in a shaky breath and feigned indifference.

Myron’s lips quirked. “I will see her now.” Before he pulled the screen open, he added in a low aside. “I would suggest celebrating in a less conspicuous place. Should any complaints of your involvement here reach my ears, I will have no choice but to heed them and investigate the matter in full. I can scent you haven’t touched her, but you walk a thin line.”

Steeling himself to the subtle threat, without a word of protest, Koen turned and strode away from Marina’s room, knowing she would understand why he had left, and knowing she would be hurt by it.

Chapter 24

Marina spent the last day she had to train for Aver in a four-poster bed, recovering. She had dreamed of the luxurious sheets and opulent furnishings since she had moved from Zar palace to her atelier, but now she couldn’t get comfortable. She had visits from Boy, Mikhail, Daniil and even the Regent Myron. Koen did not come to see her. Marina had spent the entire day tossing and turning, and by the time the sun was setting, she had worked herself into a bit of a state.

She wrapped her covers around her securely, and got out of bed, padding barefoot from her room.

The Red Citadel had gone to bed early. The first quest of Aver began hours before the sun rose, and most of the gentry would attend, so needed their sleep. It was eerily quiet, making Marina’s task of getting to her destination unseen easier than she thought it would have been.

Gathering her courage, she slid the screen open to the room she had snuck through the halls to reach, and slipped into the room.

“Marina?”

Her back to him she held her breath and waited for him to toss her out, to rebuke her, and tell her it was wrong to be there, but he said nothing else. Glancing over her shoulder, she could see his body highlighted by the dying sunlight. She swallowed and padded over, standing by the edge of the bed.

“I’m cold,” she said and pulled the covers back to slip in beside him.

He swiftly scooted over to the other side of the bed and sat up. “You shouldn’t be in here.”

“I couldn’t stay in that bed alone. My thoughts are all … tangled and ugly.” She scrunched the sheet up in her hand. “I don’t like feeling so helpless. You make me feel strong. I look at you and feel happy.”

“Marina–”

“When I wake up I’m excited to see you. To talk to you.” She scooted closer to him in the bed, and tugged on his shoulder to get him to lie down. He did, and she clasped his hand between hers to press it to her heart. “I love it when you laugh and when you make that stern face. I could be happy with you.”

He was quiet. “You flatter me. But you’re upset.”

“Yes I am, but that does not change the things I said.”

He sighed and kissed her forehead, her eyelids, her cheeks. “You love Koen and I love Anastasia.”

“But we care for each other,” she muttered. “That means a lot too. We can comfort each other.”

“If we go down this road there would be no turning back. It would be a mating. Every one would know. Our scents would be all over each other for months.” He paused. “Koen was your first.”

She blushed and shrugged. “I choose you.”

“No. You chose Koen. You’re here because you are turning to the next best thing. We both deserve more than that.”

Marina groaned and tucked her face into his shoulder. “I can’t even have recreational sex in this dimension. Not that I did before.”

Daniil chuckled and hugged her to him. “Sweet Marina. If ever you choose me, really choose me over Koen, I will submit to you. I would be your dragon, and I would be proud to have you fight for me, to be my champion.”

“I love you,” she whispered. How she could say the words so easily to him and not Koen was a mystery to her. “I know I do Daniil.” She stifled a sob. “I’m so sorry, but I can’t stop thinking about him. I wish I could, but I can’t stop. He’s like some addiction I can’t shake.”

He clutched me tighter to him. “Believe me when I say I know exactly what you mean.”

After a moment, she felt her face heat, and pushed on Daniil’s chest. He released her and they both sat up.

“I should go,” she said awkwardly. “Embarrassing as it is to admit, I don’t trust myself to stay in this bed with you.”

He chuckled and kissed her shoulder. “Good sleep, Marina.”

She slipped from the bed and crept from his room, not looking back at him as she slid his screen closed.

She tuned, and her heart leapt into her throat.

Koen stood in the hall, leaning against the opposite wall, slumberous eyes glinting in the dusk. “Would you take a turn about the gardens with me?” he asked. “We need to talk.”

Marina eyed him warily, but nodded. “I just need to put … clothes on.”

***

Marina dashed off, and once Koen was sure he was out of sight, he entered the room she’d crept to.

The shadow on the bed had his hands behind his head. He turned slightly and sighed.

“If I hadn’t been outside would you have taken her?” Koen asked.

“She came to me,” he said. “And I turned her away for you. Don’t ruin the gift I have given you.”

“She is not yours to give,” Koen hissed. He pulled back his anger. Letting it control him would do no good. “As your overlord, I command you not to touch her.”

Daniil stilled. Sitting up, his feet hit the rice mats and he leaned forward, blue eyes smoldering. “I am her mentor of course I have to touch her.”

“Not anymore. I will find another to train her.”

“No,” Daniil said in a hard voice. “They are not good enough. It has to be me or you.”

“Nikolai–”

“Is a young fool who will spend more time flirting with her than teaching. And he is her guardian. Aver begins tomorrow. You would cripple her chances now? She needs me.”

Koen turned on his heel. The conversation was over. “Find someone else. Touch her again and I will kill you.”

The aggressive roar thundered through the room, and Koen turned to meet Daniil’s charge head on, his dragon bursting from under his skin to attack with claw and fang.

***

Marina was rushing back to Koen, alternating between a heartfelt apology with an explanation of why she had chosen to go to Daniil’s room, and a firm slap across his face for stalking her.

She still hadn’t decided which one she was going to do when she realized people were running in the same direction she was in their nightclothes. Women picking up their skirts and dashing after the men who thundered down the hallways dragging tunics over heads, calling out to each other, the flash of gold and silver passing hands.

Marina caught a young girl by the arm and yanked her back. It was the hostess who had performed the tea ceremony when she had gone to House Raad, Pasha’s daughter. “What’s happening?” she demanded.

Recognizing who Marina was, the girl dropped to the floor and pressed her forehead to the ground, so she missed the exaggerated rolling of Marina’s eyes. “Princess,” she said breathlessly. “Dragons are fighting.”

“Dragons fight all the time.” Marina’s eyes darted around at the frantic excitement around her. The hallway was nearly empty and the crowd was moving as one towards the fracas up ahead.

Outside Daniil’s room.

“Yes, but not dragon king Koen Raad and his kin.”

The words were like ice water. “Koen and Nikolai are fighting?”

“No. The dragon king and lord Kol.”

A deafening roar echoed down the hallway and there was a catastrophic collision.

The fortress shook.

The ground unsteady, Marina held her hand out lest she fall over. Hauling Peeta up by the arm, they sprinted the rest of the way, and skidded to a stop.

Marina gasped.

The black dragon reared back on his hind legs, obsidian scales glistening in the torchlight. He unleashed a blistering surge of flame. Simultaneously, the cobalt dragon lowered his sleek body and spewed a torrent of ice. The two mighty elements clashed and exploded in a shower of fire and frost.

She had seen them fight before but it had been nothing like this. The rage was palpable.

Koen leapt forward and Daniil lashed out with his claws. The two wrapped around each other. Tails stabbing and jaws snapping. Claws sliced flesh from bone. They hissed and snarled. Rolling, entwined in a deadly clutch, they smashed into the wall making the citadel quake.

The dragons wrenched themselves apart and retreated. Lips curling, their warning growls rumbled so deeply Marina felt her bones vibrate.

They both sucked in air. Koen’s throat burning scarlet, Daniil’s deepening to a tempestuous blue.

Seeing how far things were going, people starting running away from the brawl screaming for help.

Marina spun to the girl whose arm she still held in a vice like grip. “Your name?” she demanded.

“Peeta.”

“Okay Peeta. Get your shit together, because I need you to go get Mikhail Zar.”

She gasped in horror. “The phoenix?”

“Yes. Go. Tell him Marina needs him. Now!” She shoved the girl to get her going.

Marina pushed her way through the surging, crowd, pushing back when people tried to grab her to go the other way. She stumbled out the other end of the crowd.

Koen and Daniil charged each other with thunderous roars.

She flung herself between the raging beasts and flung up her arms, palms raised to the sky, eyes flashing anger. “No!”

Both dragons spotted her and skidded to a stop, tumbling hide over claw.

Marina screeched as a tail caught her around the middle and tossed her across the hallway. She waited to hit the wall, but the blow never came. She opened her eyes just as she soared out the glassless citadel window. There was a heart stopping moment when she was suspended, weightless, before gravity caught up with her and she plummeted.

The wind rushed passed. The world rotated around her as she tumbled and somersaulted wildly in the air.

Koen and Daniil dived out the window after her, zooming down the side of the volcano at immense speed.

For Marina everything but the black dragon – gilded with the dying rays of the sun – receded into the shadows. Wings tucked close to his body, Koen accelerated until he was but an arm’s reach away.

A shockwave blasted through Marina’s body, jarring her to the bone. Her skin prickled. Blood rushed so fast through her body she thought her insides would splatter. A burgeon of heat flared over her skin and an urge to escape death ripped through her. Fly with your wings. Roar. Fly. Fly! Her body wanted to fly; wildness lurking deep inside wanted to break free. All the aggression she carried around fluxed, and the pressure built between her eyes. An alien sensation crawled over her, gathering force, pushed the quickening and then … nothing.

It dissipated leaving her empty, and she was terrified again.

Koen’s talons snapped open and snatched her from her freefall the moment before she hit the ground.

Koen Raad king the mighty of dragons reared back, decelerated as his wings jack-knifed out, but it was too late and they slammed into the jungle floor in an explosion of fire and earth. Thundering, screaming, roaring they crashed through the undergrowth, tearing trees from their roots until they tumbled to a stop in a broken heap.

***

Marina was hale. Unbelievably. Grunting, she scrambled up, and pushed on Koen’s talons until they fell open, and she crawled out into the mysterious jungle she had seen from her goddess damned glassless window, but not explored.

The uncultivated land was dense with leafy shrubs and willowy trees. The canopy was a snarl of vines and leaves, only allowing the occasional thick shaft of failing sunlight. The air was thick with the scent of life. A crisp smell so unlike man that Marina could imagine walking the forest and acquiring this smell, so she would not longer be man, but beast. The wildlife was mad. Disturbed monkeys tootled, swinging from the vines in creepy shadows, and running along the tree branches in agitation. Tropical birds screeched and darted passed in brief whooshes of movement.

The heavy beat of wings preceded Daniil’s landing close by, and he tuned human in a blaze of brilliant white light. “Marina!” he shouted.

“I’m here,” she called.

Already, she recklessly scaled Koen’s hide, trying to see if he was conscious. He was breathing, but it was stilted, and cut out mid inhalation. She jumped down and ran around his body until she found his snout, half buried in the dirt on one side.

Daniil halted, breathing hard, face agonized when he saw the state Koen was in.

Dropping to her knees, Marina sprawled out between the clean cuts of Koen’s nostrils, and thumped him with all her might. “Open your eyes. Don’t think for one god damned minute you’re going to die. I swear, I will follow you, and drag you back just to throttle you to death myself.”

‘Woman,’ his voice boomed in her head, ‘I ache all over. Get off me.’

She barked a startled laugh, and slapped a hand over her mouth. Marina slipped off his snout, and sat down on the jungle floor, crispy leaves, and knobby twigs cracking under her weight.

Koen groaned and rolled over from his side to his stomach. His wings righted themselves, extending to the full impressive expanse, fluttering, then folded to his back. Koen’s neck curved back as he reclined regally, blinking down on Marina.

‘You are unharmed?’

She nodded, standing. “I–”

‘Good. When I am finished with you, Marina Zar, you’ll be wishing I let the dirt claim you.’ Black smoke curled from his nostrils. ‘You foolish woman! You strode between dueling creatures of wild, and expected to come away whole?’

Marina felt her joy at seeing him well evaporate into the mists surrounding them. “Well I did, didn’t I?”

‘Because I saved you.’

“Well it’s about fucking time you did something for me.”

‘Goddess save me, I thought I would have the pleasure of ripping scales from hides to protect my blood.’ Mikhail landed chortling. ‘But I see I shall have to save this dragon from my daughter.’

Regent Myron was close behind him, a blinding sight of dark gold, his scales gleamed in the dying sunlight, and his eyes were molten.

Both phoenixes prowled forward, and Marina sensed a swell of magickal power as they drew nearer. Strange, because she had never felt that before, yet there was an unmistakable aura around the dragons that she hadn’t noticed before; the softest of glows.

They shifted human and summoned their robes.

At the sight of Regent Myron, and with a gush of horror, she remembered. To save her Koen had sacrificed everything.

He had touched her.

Regent Myron rolled his eyes, and deliberately turned his head to look into the depths of the jungle. “It is curious, so many phoenixes interpret the rules wrong. First Chosen are not allowed to touch the king during Aver. The Chosen are not allowed to touch. There is no rule to say the king cannot touch what he wishes. But then … that was always my interpretation, and when Isaak was Regent he had nothing to say against such a perception either.” Regent Myron looked at Mikhail. “What about you?”

“Same for Almeria and I,” Mikhail said gruffly. “As long as I was careful not to flaunt the touches in the faces of the other Chosen, so as to not show preference, I touched my treasure whenever I wished.” Mikhail bellowed a laugh in Koen’s face. “You are slow, youngling, and if you heeded us like you should instead of hiding yourself away, we would have told you this days ago.”

Koen blinked repeatedly then showed rows upon rows of polished fangs as he grinned.

Squinting as he shifted human, desperate to connect, Marina staggered forward to his outstretched arms until he could grab hold of her. He crushed her to him, lifting her small feet from the floor before he sank down to his knees, wrapping his arms around her hips, his face pressed against her thumping heart.

Impatient, Marina grabbed a fistful of his hair to tug his head back and leaned down to slant her lips over his. He inhaled in a rush. Tongues tangled and pulses raced. Marina bit his lip, still somewhat annoyed he had scolded her.

This was what she had crossed dimensions of scorching fires for. This feeling of completeness was what she pushed her body to the very brink for. She fought for the tormenting experience of his hot skin beneath her palms, and the feral reaction of his passion battling hers.

Koen broke away, and stood, only to bury his head in the crook of her shoulder. “It’s you. Everything I have done, or ever will do, is for you.”

She clutched him tighter, and in a mischievous voice said, “I’m not forgiving you for kissing Katya.”

He barked a laugh. “I never expected you to.”

The Regent cleared his throat loudly, his blind eye ending.

Koen squeezed her one more time before stepping away. She gripped his arms, not wanting to let go, but knowing she had no choice. With a noise of frustration, she pushed him away from her, and flushed when he speared her with a hot look.

A ruby dragon landed with an icy blonde-haired woman crouched on his back.

Close behind was a bronzed dragon that immediately shifted human and swooped Marina up into his arms. “My fiery angel, I’ve got you. You’re safe.”

“Brat! You’re about ten minutes too late,” Daniil said dryly.

Anastasia Vor vaulted off her brother’s back, slapped his side once, and slinked over to where Daniil stood. She studied him. “That was brave what you did,” she said in a clipped voice. Daniil flushed and shrugged nonchalantly. Anastasia’s tongue flicked from her top teeth in a thoughtfully clicking sound. “Very brave to catch a falling Chosen, yes? I will be sure to tell the court that is what I saw happen here.” She turned and looked Marina directly in the eye, showing she knew exactly what had happened. “I hope you’re ready for tomorrow, princess. There will be no mercy.”

At that, Anastasia sashayed away. Daniil stared after her with a hungry look in his eyes.

Nikolai nuzzled Marina’s neck, and she shoved at his head, laughing.

Her gaze clashed with Koen’s, soft and loving, and everything was right in her world.

Chapter 25 Epilogue

“What’s going on?” Marina asked quietly.

“Katya Ja’s disqualification as first Chosen has sent the gentry into Chaos. Suddenly, Houses all over the Empire think their daughter might have a chance to wear the Frost Wreath.”

A bunch of bloodthirsty warrior women from lesser Houses suddenly had a fighting chance to be named First Chosen and possibly Empress.

Anastasia and Marina stood in their way.

“That cannot be good,” she said flatly.

“No. It means you now have to be suspicious of every single Chosen in the competition. As Aver progresses a new First Chosen will reveal herself. You must be prepared. You have trained to fight Katya, Galina, and Anastasia, but this new adversary might have skills and a way of thinking you are not accustomed to.”

Marina blanked. “Who’s Galina?”

“The forth, now third, First Chosen. She took her oath with you and the others.”

“Oh yeah. You know, I keep forgetting about her.” She sighed. “This day could not get any worse.”

Daniil smiled, and the soft aura around him intensified. Marina squinted. “There has never been a female hybrid has there?”

His brows plunged. “Never. Why do you ask?”

“I thought I felt … something before when I was falling. The high princesses before me, were they different in anyway?”

“Other than being the daughters of phoenixes, no. Why the sudden curiosity.”

“I–.”

Pasha shuffled over, forestalling any further conversation on the matter, her wrinkled face solemn. Her daughter, Peeta, trembled beside her, bottom lip quivering.

“Lady Zar,” Peeta stuttered. “We cannot find your amour. We’ve looked everywhere….”

Daniil spun to her. “What!”

Peeta squealed and dived behind Pasha.

“Five minutes until the gate opens,” a voice warned.

“Okay, nobody panic. What now?” Marina asked. “The back up amour?”

“Being repaired,” Pasha said. “You damaged it in training.”

“Magick,” Marina suggested desperately.

“I cannot create something. Only pull it from somewhere else.”

“Well I’m out of ideas. Somebody do something,” she snapped. Daniil shed his chainmail and slipped it over Marina’s head. It weighed a ton. “Too heavy,” she gasped, and wiggled out of it. It fell to the floor with a heavy jumble of clinks. “I wouldn’t be able to walk let alone fight.”

“I could steal you some,” Boy offered in a light voice.

She silenced him with a glare.

All eyes dropped to her leather corset, a cuirass that covered her from breasts to mid stomach. Her black skirts started below her hipbones, slung low to one side so that it angled across her groin.

There was nothing practical about the outfit in anyway. There was an enticing bare slice of flesh at her middle that just screamed ‘stab me’ and would be a homing beacon to any warrior or beast.

Marina looked at Daniil with a grim expression. “I’m dead, aren’t I?”

He ran a hand through his warrior braids. “If you don’t go out there the dishonor on House of Zar will be immense, but you can’t. You need the armor, without it it’s suicide.”

Marina stared at her stomach, remembering how pleased she had been her ceremonial outfit had been so sexy. Well, she was paying for that vanity now. “I can’t afford to sit this out. I swore to Koen I had this under control. What’ll he think when the quest starts and I’m not out there?”

Daniil’s shoulders slumped. “I’m sorry, Marina. We’ll have to think of another way … despite the shame there would be nothing stopping you from entering the next tournament.”

“A queen would have to die,” she said flatly. “That could take years.” He nodded sadly. “Anastasia might catch Koen between now and then.” All three of them nodded this time.

The lava flow of Ash Mount would freeze over before Marina gave up.

“No,” she growled, and spun around. “Lace me up again, tighter. Boy, bring my helm and shield.”

Her son rushed over to the wooden stand and picked up her helmet and shield. She was so proud of him. He’d done well the past few days, and despite the court gossip of his origin and the subtle shuns from his peers, he had settled admirably. He did flinch when anyone but her touched him, but his rabid snarling was at an all time low.

When one of the older squires sneered at him, Boy curled his upper lip, and hissed menacingly. So vicious was the sound the older boy paled, and shuffled away warily.

Boy’s face smoothed as he trotted back over to her.

Yes, she was proud of her ninja.

Daniil ignored Marina’s laces and planted himself in front of her. “I can’t let you do this. Koen would kill me.”

“I’m going to kill you if you don’t help me. I need you to do up my laces, I can’t afford for my cuirass to fall off. I’d be too exposed.”

“You cannot go out there.”

“Why not? It was always dangerous. I just have to be more careful.”

“You won’t last five minutes without–”

“If anything can hit me so easily, I have no business being out there. You taught me that.”

Marina took her shield from Boy, and let him slid the helm onto her head. The light steel covered the entire back of her head, narrowing to a blunted point at the nape of her neck, but the front was a heart shape around her face, covering her brow, nose, and part of her cheeks. A high crest of black hair ran down the centre of the burnished metal, and trailed down to the small of her back.

She faced Daniil like the warrior she was. “You told me I had the potential to be one of the most gifted Chosen you’ve ever seen. Was that a lie?”

“No.”

“Then help me or get the fuck out of my way.”

“You will die.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence. Daniil, I’ve always been prepared that I might not make it through this. I wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t willing to risk everything. I’ve always known you believed I didn’t realize the seriousness of my decision to enter Aver, but I did. I understood you, but you never really understood me. I’ve made up my mind, I am doing this. That’s all there is to it.”

Grunting his disapproval, Daniil tugged on her shield to make sure she held it secure. He wasn’t satisfied with Peeta’s attempt to lace her cuirass, so he unlaced it, and began retying it. On the first yank, Marina felt her body straighten and the air forced from her lungs. He eased back a bit. She wiggled left to right to made sure she could move. She breathed in and out deep. Happy it was not too tight she nodded for him to continue.

“Stay nimble on your feet,” Daniil instructed. “Don’t freeze, let the fear take hold and you’re dead. Do you understand? Keep moving. The leather will protect you in near misses, but it won’t deflect a direct blow.” He finished tightening the laces. “So what can’t any man, woman or beast do unless you want it to?”

“Touch me.”

“Good.” He leaned closer so his face hovered beside hers. “Why are you here?” She turned to him in confusion, but he knocked the side of her helm, and barked, “Stay focused and answer me. Why are you standing here?”

“To be with Koen.”

“What are you?”

“A dragon mate,” she replied fiercely.

“What is Koen?”

“A dragon. King of dragons.”

“Anastasia is stronger than you. She is faster and has infallible battle instinct. She has trained for this moment since she was born, and she wants to be Empress more than the air she breathes. Why do you think you have a chance at beating her?”

Marina scowled, narrowed her eyes. “Because I’m not here for the throne. It’s a responsibility I will shoulder to keep my prize.”

“Marina, why do you stand here?”

She touched her stinging cheek, it reminded her of her choice, of her dedication and resolution.

“For Koen. Yes, Anastasia has me beat in every skill in every way, but that doesn’t matter right now. There is one thing I have that she doesn’t, and will never have, the love of Koen Raad. She will not be the one to take him from me. Koen was born a king, with a creature of power inside him. He was born to lead. The woman who owns his heart cannot be weak. She must be fierce. She must be able to defeat all others, and stand tall in the face of danger by his side. She must be willing to lay down her life for his safety. She must love him, and honor him until her last breath. She must cherish him, and give him strong sons and daughters to carry his name. I am that woman. I’m not the greatest swordswomen ever. I am not exceptionally smart, or witty, or charming. I have no great beauty. What I have is a deep and abiding love for my dragon, for their Emperor. Nobody will ever love anybody as much as I do him. Ever. I will never fail him.”

Marina snapped her mouth shut, knowing she had already said too much because everyone had gone silent, and was staring at her like she was insane. Flushing, she ducked her head and kept telling herself she could win, psyching herself up.

Her heart raced as she heard the chains moving, pulling the gate up.

Wolves howled, the sound long and low, causing chills to ripple up and down her spine. Was it her, or did they sound hungry?

Large shadows ghosted passed the gate.

“Daniil,” she said in an odd voice. “How large are the wolves exactly?”

“A bit larger than the ones you have on Earth.”

Marina struggled to control the fear. She held onto her composure with her fingernails, but she held it.

“Whatever is out there,” she said quietly. “I will defeat it.”

The horn blared, and the crowd screamed in excitement. The very walls trembled.

Boy placed his hand over hers. He met her eyes, and the trust that shone there astounded her. “I’ll be waiting for you mother.” He had an aura too, a dark one.

Daniil placed a cool palm on her shoulder. “Don’t fail him,” he whispered.

Boy and Daniil let her go, and stepped back into the shadows.

Slamming her visor down, she blinked in disbelief when the portcullis was raised fully. Was this real? Taking a deep breath, rolling her shoulders, Marina thought of Koen Raad, and ran out into blood and chaos.

***

For information on Book Two “Burn” please visit my website www.penelopefletcher.com

***

NOTE FROM PENELOPE

And Dragon Souls begins. If you’ve read my Rae Wilder series, you will know that the lead character Rae is unsure of herself, and often lets things happen to her. Marina is different. I wanted her to be strong and passionate – feminine yet not atypical in her softness.

Koen Raad is my favorite male character to date. I love an arrogant man (god help me), and I had such fun creating him. I hope you enjoyed this book, and will carry on to read book two, Burn.

Aside from follow-ups to Smolder, 2012 will see a number of new releases from me. Moon Burn, the sequel to Lunar Light. Bite, My Love, the sequel to Die, My Love, and of course Demon Boy, the concluding book in the Rae Wilder novels.

Thank you for reading! Please leave a review or rating.

From the same author on Feedbooks

- Glamour (Rae Wilder #1) (2010)

Rae Wilder has problems. Supernatural creatures swarm the earth, and humanity is on the brink of extinction. Stalked by a handsome fairy who claims she is like him, demonkind, Rae thinks maybe it was a mistake breaking the rules by going over the Wall into demon territory. Plunged into a world of dark magics, fierce creatures, and ritual sacrifice, she is charged with a guarding a magical amulet. The changes to her mind and body are startling, but rather than accept her purpose she struggles against who she is destined to be. Throw in a big lust for a vampire who can't keep his hands off her, and life starts to get complicated. Rae is forced to make the ultimate choice: to live and die human, or embrace her birth-right and wield magics that could turn her into something wicked, a force of nature nothing can control. BrE.

- Lunar Light (2011)

Monsters should not walk the daylight, they should cower in the dark.... When the full moon haunts the sky, Evangeline prowls the dark as a Wendigo; a fearsome mix of human and beast. The night an injured outcast falls into her claws she must defy her keeper, the laws of nature and her own morality to protect him from the hunter who wants his head as a trophy. Struggling to reconcile her cannibalistic urges and gentle temperament, Evangeline must move beyond the ancient curse of her ancestors blood, and become legend. A Beautiful Damned Novella.

- Die, My Love (2011)

If you had to become a monster to be with the man you loved, would you? Or is that a question you cannot answer? You see, for me the problem was never should I be reborn, but when. That and I knew the moment I saw Ben I would die. Let's be honest, rumors blood drinkers are real have had the world in a grip of terror for years, and I'd always known I was waiting for him. Despite a somewhat excruciating rebirth and a, well, let’s call it a “disagreement” with the Lycanthropes, I am embracing my new world. I'm excited even. But there are ... things about my kind I do not yet know. This frightens me. Whispers of what these creatures really are is one thing, but the reality of what I have chosen to become? That is something else entirely. (18+)

www.feedbooks.com

Food for the mind

Table of Contents

- Title
- Chapter 1
- Chapter 2
- Chapter 3
- Chapter 4
- Chapter 5
- Chapter 6
- Chapter 7
- Chapter 8
- Chapter 9
- Chapter 10
- Chapter 11
- Chapter 12
- Chapter 13
- Chapter 14
- Chapter 15
- Chapter 16
- Chapter 17
- Chapter 18
- Chapter 19
- Chapter 20
- Chapter 21
- Chapter 22
- Chapter 23
- Chapter 24
- Chapter 25 - Epilogue
- From the same author on Feedbooks